Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

A few days had passed, which meant that it was once again my birthday. The good news was the damage was not as severe as it had been after The Undertaking. Many people had still been killed and there was still destruction, but I was pretty sure that it would be easier to heal from. Also good news was that my club was not destroyed this time. I was grateful for the fact that I would not need to rebuild it again. I just had to make a few minor repairs, but we were able to be open for business yet again.

Anyway, back to my birthday. I was turning 18. I kind of wanted to go to Disney World again like I had last year, but the problem with that was my mother had just been sworn in as mayor and it probably wouldn't be a good idea to leave the city so soon after that happened. Fortunately, we did have a solution for that. We could hold my big 18th birthday celebration at my club. I knew that people would love to celebrate my birthday with me and I was pretty sure that it would also be good for business.

However, before I could have my party, there was something else that I needed to do. Just like Thea had, now I was turning 18 and that meant that I would be getting my driver's license. I was pretty sure that I would also be getting a car for my birthday. I was a little bit nervous because it had been over a year and a half since I had driven. I woke up as I started to get ready.

"Are you nervous?" Courtney asked me. She had slept over and thus both of us were naked. She was wrapped up in the covers. She looked so beautiful not wearing any makeup. I was glad that I got over my initial resistance to dating her because I knew that I loved her now.

"I've fought bad guys most nights for the past year and a half." I explained.

"Yeah but driving is still something else." She pointed out. "Not to mention, you're officially an adult now."

"I know." I explained. "We should probably get dressed."

The two of us got dressed and brushed our hair before we went downstairs. I was glad that I didn't have to go to school on my birthday at least.

"There's the birthday girl." Emiko greeted me.

"Where is everyone?" I questioned.

"They thought that you would be asleep a little longer, so they wanted to surprise you with your favorite pancakes from Big Belly Burger…only they're not back yet." She explained.

So I waited for my mom, Malcolm and Thea to get back. It probably wasn't necessary for them all to go, but as far as I knew, my parents didn't know about Thea's powers yet. I wasn't even sure if Linda knew about them to be honest. I would have to ask her about that.

A few minutes later, they walked in and needless to say, they were surprised.

"Olivia…we didn't expect you to be up." Mom replied.

"Yeah and Emiko kind of already spoiled the surprise, so can I just eat?" I requested.

"Yeah we got you two orders since you have such a high metabolism." Malcolm declared. "So the appointment we have at the DMV is at 11:00."

"You know it seems a little weird for me to get my license even though I don't have a car." I pointed out. I didn't know why I was even bothering with the charade. Maybe it was because I wanted to feel better since the breakfast surprise was spoiled. "Unless you did get me one."

"You'll just have to see at your party." Thea responded. I rolled my eyes since she was now trying to hide the fact that they had gotten me a car. I supposed it was fair play.

I started to eat and I still had to admit that I loved them. They did get Courtney some food as well.

"So I should probably get going." Courtney replied as she grabbed her staff. She then gave me a kiss. "I'll see you tonight."

"I don't know how long it's going to take me to get used to the fact that your girlfriend can fly." Mom commented.

The driver's test really wasn't that hard. It turned out that I did not forget how to drive even after not doing for a long period of time. To be fair, it had been even longer since I had done it when I first got back from the island. I had needed to do a test then but I also passed that. I couldn't help but wonder if there was any pressure to give me my license since I was the mayor's daughter, but it really wasn't an issue.

One good thing about my whole family knowing about my superhero life was that I could just tell them if I needed to go somewhere. The good news was that with Slade locked up, there was a ton of crime outside of the usual street crime and that was something that the police could handle. If things escalated beyond what they were capable of, Quentin would call me. Currently, we were meeting in the lair. That was one of the main things that needed some repairs.

"So before the party, we need to determine if there's anything that we need to look into." I remarked.

"You really shouldn't be missing your birthday for something like this." Iris commented.

"I know that this is important, but protecting the city is also important." I pointed out.

"And if anything happens, we can handle it." Mia remarked. "Artemis and I will be on standby if anything is needed."

"I don't think we'll even need to do anything." Artemis replied. "I think it's going to be busy tonight and everyone is going to hang out with you."

I had to say that the party was a lot of fun. There was cake and plenty of good music to dance to. There were definitely some good things about being a teenager that I forgot about. I didn't even mind that there weren't any drinks. It wouldn't have had any effect on me anyway. There really weren't a lot of presents because to be honest, I didn't know what I wanted. It was hard to decide when you had enough money to buy practically anything. I knew that Thea was going to take me and Emiko on a shopping spree. I just wasn't sure where she planned on taking us.

Over the next few months, things were relatively quiet in Star City. Of course, I knew that there were some brand new challenges. Since Slade had never seized control of Queen Consolidated, it wasn't going to be up for sale. Also since Sara wasn't supposed to be going out into the field, she likely wouldn't be sent here to kill Robert, who I wasn't even sure if he was still alive. It meant for the first time since I had come here, I had no idea what to expect. I knew that there would likely be new threats to the city, but I had no idea what they were.

So Olivia realizes that she is flying blind as to what comes next. There will be a few people from Season 3, but for the most part, it's going to be pretty different. What kind of trouble is she going to face? Please don't forget to review

Chapter Text

I was currently chasing after a truck. I ran across some train tracks. Even though it felt good not to have to go out every night, I loved the thrill of it. However, that wasn't the only reason that I was doing it. I was doing it to help the people of my city. Even dying couldn't prevent me from doing it. Even if I only got a little bit of peace every year, I didn't mind, especially since I was young and I was pretty sure that I didn't have to worry about my body giving out on me. Even though I wasn't even 35, I had still experienced a lot of body aches.

"I've got them. They're on 52nd Street heading East." I declared.

"Got it." Iris answered. She was still working even though she was very pregnant. I supposed the fact that we had a doctor there made it easier, but I was also pretty sure that Tommy didn't know how to deliver a baby. "Courtney, there's an illegal shipment of RPGs headed your way."

"I'm on it." Courtney said over the comms. I then jumped down from an overpass and landed on top of the track. I shot an exploding at the hitch causing the trailer to break off. Fortunately, no one was around to be hit by it. I saw the light of Courtney's staff as she opened the truck.

"Artemis, we're heading your way." I declared. I punched open a window and first took out the guy on the passenger side before I moved over to the driver's side. He looked like he really didn't want to see me. I did have to be delicate because I didn't want to cause a crash. I then saw Artemis come out wearing her orange and black costume and shot out one of the tires. The vehicle stopped and the driver took out a gun and opened fire. Artemis knocked the gun away and he started to run.

I ran after him and eventually shot a net arrow to block him from running any farther. Once he got up, I punched him to the ground.

"Vincent Steelgrave, you have failed this city." I told him before I knocked him out and left him for the police.

After we got back to the lair, I found the news was talking about it. I wasn't entirely sure how I felt about that.

"The Arrow has taken down another of Star City's most wanted and there's no denying that the city's crime rate has plummeted in the past five months." The female anchor declared. I wouldn't be surprised if it started to pick up again. It was usually around October when the criminals started to really come out. I wasn't entirely sure why they tended to take the summer off.

"That may be true, but we have experienced two terrorist attacks in as many years." The male anchor argued. I was only responsible for one of those. It did make me a bit of upset that some people were still ungrateful.

"I told you that you can have some maternity leave." I told Iris. She looked like she was going to give birth any day now and I would rather she do it around professionals.

"I don't want to take time off. I want to put these criminals away." Iris declared.

"Iris, you're about to become a mom and you should really be there for your child." Courtney pointed out.

"We should probably start to get ready for school." I declared. I didn't know why these criminals wanted to do things at 5:00 am. It was probably specifically because they didn't think anyone else would be awake for it.

"Are we still on for tonight?" Courtney asked. We were going to be going on a date at one of the fanciest restaurants in Star City. Now that we were both 18, we could finally go there.

"I would not miss it for the world." I declared as I gave her a kiss and she headed out.

"So have you thought about selling alcohol now that you're old enough?" Mia questioned.

"I don't really to want to." I admitted. "I don't think we need to transition to a regular nightclub yet. Sure, it could lead to more money, but the money isn't bad right now."

One of the main things that was different this time around was that I was not experiencing any shortage of money. Well, there was that and the fact that both of my parents were still alive.

"So, what do you think is going to happen now?" Mia asked.

"I don't know. I don't think Sara is going to die, so that could lead to some things that I have never experienced before." I admitted. I hoped that I wouldn't out of my element.

Since I still had a little bit of time before I needed to get to school, I decided to go out to breakfast. While Big Belly Burger's pancakes were still amazing, I was pretty sure that I had a new favorite spot.

"Hello future-sister-in-law." Dinah declared. Tommy had proposed to her a few weeks ago. They hadn't set a date yet, but I wouldn't be surprised if it was around May. "Do you want the usual?"

"Yeah." I declared before I let out a yawn. "Sorry. I had a bit of an early morning."

"I saw that." She commented. "I gotta admit this brunch idea was great. I'm making about the same amount as before without having to work as late."

"People like to do things early. A lot of working people like to go out to breakfast or lunch." I pointed out. "And they can have dinner with their families. I've also got someone about to show up."

At that point, Quentin showed up.

"Detective, it's good to see you." I told him.

"It's Captain now." He corrected. "Well, it's about to be. There's going to be a press conference for my promotion. It also means that I'm not going to be going out in the field as much."

"Well, I can't say that I'm not happy about that." Dinah stated. "You've been working in the field for so long."

"Well, it's not even really about me. The police are finally going to recognize the Arrow. They're not going to treat her as a vigilante anymore, but as an ally." Quentin added.

"Unfortunately, I'll be at school, do you know if they're going to post it on YouTube or something?" I joked. I wasn't even entirely sure if Quentin knew how YouTube worked.

There was still one thing that I was worried about, even though I still didn't know if it would happen. It was still possible that the new Count Vertigo could come to Star City because he wasn't really linked to the League of Assassins at all. He was probably also more dangerous than them. While I didn't like the League, they did still have a code. Werner Zytle was probably even worse than the original Count Vertigo. I hoped that I would be able to deal with him, even though I had beaten him twice before and could do it again.

After school, I went over to Courtney.

"Hey, how was your day?" I asked after giving her a kiss.

"Well, I'm pretty sure that the head cheerleader hates me." She remarked.

"I don't think that I've met her yet." I replied.

"You don't want to meet her. She's a bitch." Courtney replied. "So, how's school for you. I hear that you're mostly taking AP classes this year. You're really going for valedictorian, aren't you?"

"I mean I want something that people can be proud of me for other than just being a superhero because I don't want to tell the world about that." I explained. "But right now the thing that I'm most excited about is going out with you."

That night I was out once again. One thing that I knew was a bit challenging was that I still had to make sure that I had people on the floor, so I couldn't take Courtney and Artemis out with me all of the team.

"I don't know why I can't be out there with you right now." Courtney said through the comms.

"Because we have to focus on the customers as well." I pointed out. "Not to mention, I don't think this will be very hard. If I need you, I'll call for you."

There was still a level of nervousness of going to such a fancy restaurant with her. Courtney and I hadn't really been on a lot of actual dates. Another good thing was that since a lot of restaurants had gone digital, I could hack a reservation into their system, even though I didn't really need to do that because I had my connections. I had to make sure that I had the right dress to wear because it was the kind of restaurant that you needed to dress up for.

"So, Captain Lance is also in pursuit." Mia told me.

We met up in the sewers. Quentin ended up finding him first and whacked the guy with a flashlight. I supposed that was a bit unconventional, but it worked. However, I then saw him taking some pain medicine. I was a little bit worried because I knew that stuff could be addictive.

"Captain, thank you." I declared.

"Yeah, I had it handled." He remarked.

"I mean about what you said today. I saw your speech and it really means a lot to me." I told him.

"I wish that I could do more." He remarked. I knew that his injury would eventually heal.

"You've done so much already." I explained. "I have to go. I have somewhere I need to be."

"Do you have a hot date or something?" He asked. I couldn't help but smile as I walked away. I couldn't help but wonder what he would think if I told him yes.

I went to get ready for my date. I had a strapless black dress with a slit. I hoped that it wouldn't be too risqué. I also couldn't help but wonder if I would have any pictures taken of me.

One thing that I still wasn't sure about was if I was going to see Maseo again. I didn't know if he was still in the League, but if he was, I would say that the chances of me seeing him were pretty low. Even if he wasn't, I still couldn't think of a reason for him to be in Star City. All I knew was that I had known him. I didn't know anything else about him like if his son had even died. I had read about an outbreak in China in 2009, but they didn't list who the casualties were.

"You look lovely." Mom declared as she stood in my doorway.

"Are you sure it's okay for to wear something like this to this restaurant?" I asked. Since I hadn't been a woman before, I only really paid attention to the dress code for men.

"It'll be fine, Olivia." She assured.

"So how is being the mayor?" I questioned.

"Well, it's nice that we haven't had any major issues in the past few months and I'm sure that I can thank you for that." She answered. "So how has Iris been? Have you told her that she doesn't need to be working right now?"

"Yes, but she's still doing it. I'm a little bit afraid that she's going to give birth to her at the club." I joked.

"I guess she's a lot like me. I didn't really want to stop working when I was pregnant with you or your sister either." Mom retorted.

I went to the restaurant and told the host about my reservation and that was where I saw Courtney looking absolutely gorgeous in her green dress. She had even straightened her hair for the occasion.

"Hey." I greeted her as I gave her a hug. Just looking at her took my breath away a little.

We then both took a seat at the table as a waiter come over to us.

"Are you nervous?" I asked.

"I've got a date with the mayor's daughter. Yeah, I'm nervous." She quipped.

"I'll get a Pepsi." I declared.

"Just a water." Courtney responded before the waiter left. "So, I'm not really sure what to talk about. I don't think that we should really talk about work right now."

"Well, just so you know. It went well." I told her. "But we don't have to talk about anything big? How is your family doing?"

"Well, my dad's shop is doing well. Mike has started delivering newspapers right now." She answered.

"Does your mom or Mike know anything about you?" I questioned.

"No. I'd like to keep it that way." She admitted. "You don't have a problem with that, do you?"

"Well, I do think that there could be some problems with you not telling them, but if you don't want to, I won't say that you have to. I trust that you're going to make the right decision." I replied.

"So, I know that we've known each other for almost two years but is there anything that I don't know about you?" She requested. There was one thing, but I didn't really want to tell her about it.

"Well, I want to talk to you about some of my life before. You're only the second person ever that I've had a serious relationship with." I stated. "I was married before and that's where Mia came from. Her name was Felicity."

"You mean like the girl who used to be the accountant?" She replied. "Was that why you hired her?"

"I thought that she would be the same, but she's not. And more than anything, I fell for you even though I wasn't supposed to.' I declared. "I guess it's true what they say. Even though sometimes you're not looking for love, it finds you anyway."

However, just like before, I heard the noise. I quickly got up and threw both of us on the ground. I knew that I could use my body to shield her from injury. Pretty much as soon as we were on the floor, the explosion happened. Once the initial smoke cleared, I got off of her. It was a good thing that I had worn black, even though there was a slight rip in it now.

"Are you okay?" I asked her.

"Yeah." She said as she coughed a little. "What just happened?"

"Someone just attacked the restaurant." I explained.

"Come on. We need to get out of here and we need to call our parents." I remarked.

After a quick phone call, the two of us headed back to the club. Since the attack had occurred from far away, there was no real point in the police talking to us.

At that point, we turned on the news where my mother was giving a press conference. I couldn't help but wonder if they had any motive for the attack yet.

"Good evening, everyone. This evening, a terrorist attack occurred at the restaurant Table Salt. My daughter was dining there, but I was relieved to hear from her after it happened. However, I can assure you that the police and I will not rest until whoever is responsible for this is brought to justice." She declared.

"So, who do you think did this?" Tommy asked. I already knew, but I couldn't tell how I knew.

"It was probably one of Steelgrave's men." Artemis declared. She actually wasn't too far off. I took out my phone and called Quentin.

"Captain, I think whoever we took down earlier was responsible for tonight's attack." I explained.

"You think it was someone from Steelgrave's crew?" He asked.

"Yeah. Can you find out who is at the top of that organization?" I inquired. "Yeah, I'll figure it out."

I couldn't help but notice that Courtney seemed to be shaking a little.

"Are you okay?" Mia asked her. I didn't think that was a particularly good question to ask.

"I'm going to do this on my own. Someone please stay with her." I instructed.

I then went to the warehouse and heard something before I drew my bow.

"I'm on your side." Quentin remarked.

"You shouldn't be here." I told him.

"This guy blew up a building. Did you think that I was going to sit this one out?" He challenged. "The suspect's name is Werner Zytle."

I started to walk around before I suddenly felt someone stab me with a needle.

"I'm Werner Zytle but you can call me Count Vertigo." He told me as I began to feel a bit woozy. I knew it wouldn't last long, but if it was anything like it was before, it would still be very intense.

"He's dead." I argued.

"Some things never die." He countered. "You for example are very frustrating. It just means that I have to try a little bit harder. Everyone else seems to be afraid of you, but I'm not. You're just a little girl."

He swung at me, and I managed to knock him to the ground. He then got up and I was pretty sure that I was starting to hallucinate a bit.

"The Count might be dead, but his glorious narcotic lives on with a few enhancements from yours truly." He explained. "It will reveal to yourself your greatest fears."

What I then saw was me, not Olivia, but Oliver. It was my old self. I wasn't sure if I was more afraid of people finding out who I was or if I was just afraid of being who I used to be. The point was he punched me, and I saw myself doing it. All I knew was that I was in no condition to fight him at the moment, and I needed to get out of there.

He was about to stab me again before Quentin took a shot at him. He managed to distract him long enough for me to shoot Zytle in the back, but I could also tell that he was having some serious issues.

"Call an ambulance." I said over the comms.

A little bit later, I headed home where I was met by Emiko.

"So, what exactly were you dosed with?" She asked.

"It was vertigo, but he added a hallucinogenic to it." I answered. "I'm more concerned with Quentin's condition. Do we know anything about him?"

"He had a coronary artery issue that can be treated with medication" She answered. "He's going to be fine."

The following day, I met Courtney outside of school.

"So that date didn't really go well." She told me.

"I know and I'm sorry." I declared.

"Hey, it wasn't your fault. We just need to bring this guy down." She stated.

"Well right now I need to speak to the guidance counselor." I declared. "We're talking about my bid for valedictorian."

I started to walk towards the office and that was where when the secretary came and met me outside.

"So, I've just got word that someone is interested in challenging you for valedictorian." She declared.

"Who?" I asked.

"Let's get this meeting over with." A girl with black hair with a single white streak in it declared.

"Olivia, this is Cindy Burman." The secretary declared. "Both of you please come in."

"Olivia, Cindy, I think it's great that you two want to compete for the school's most illustrious title." Councilor Heywood remarked. Yes, Nate from the Legends was a guidance counselor. I didn't know him that well, so it really wasn't that awkward. "I can tell that both of you are excellent candidates for valedictorian."

"Please the only reason why she's even here is because she's the mayor's daughter and she's from the richest family in town." Cindy argued. "I'm head cheerleader and soon to be class president. She doesn't match up to me."

I could already tell that I didn't like this girl.

"I am not only here because of my last name. I am here because I worked my ass off for the last two years and while I may not have any extracurriculars, I happen to run a successful business. I don't know if you've heard of it. It's called Verdant."

"It's cute that you think owning a nightclub qualifies you to be valedictorian." Cindy remarked. "How did you even get that built?"

"Alright, that's enough girls." Nate declared. "This isn't going to come to what you've done but it will be based on what you do. It will be determined by your grades. There can only be one valedictorian. So, let's just say may the best girl win. Now please shake hands and let us make this a friendly competition."

I begrudgingly shook her hand and looked her in the eye. It looked like I was going to have issues at school this year.

"You should back off or else I'm going to have to kill you." She whispered. I was pretty sure that she didn't mean it.

"I'm not that easy to kill if you haven't guessed." I told her.

I then went out of the office and to class. Part of me thought that I didn't need this distraction of trying to be valedictorian and that I should just focus on saving this city, but I knew that I was facing some new things, and I was doing well in school for the first time ever and while I didn't need recognition for it, it still felt good getting it. I wanted to prove that I was smart to people. Part of the reason was while had I tried not to show it, it did hurt when people said that I was stupid.

Courtney came and found me at lunch. Cindy was over at the popular table. Part of me thought that I should run against her for class president, but that probably wouldn't be a good idea. While I would like to beat her at her own game, I didn't want to devote my time to stupid high school drama when there were real threats to this out there.

"Are you okay?" She asked. "You need to ignore her. She's just a bitch."

"I know but she seems like she's very good at getting inside of my head." I stated. "I need to focus on beating Werner Zytle. His vertigo formula has the ability to show people their greatest fears and I saw myself."

"You don't really think you're afraid of yourself, do you?" She asked. I had to come up with a reason why I was afraid. I hated having to lie to her.

"I'm just afraid of what would happen if I was only Olivia." I remarked. "I don't know I can just be normal."

After school, Artemis said that she had some news for me.

"So, you know how we managed to get the number of crime bosses in Star City down to three?" She asked as I nodded. "Well turns out that Zytle wants to bring the number down to zero. He wants to be the only one in charge of the criminal underground."

"Well then we need to find them and protect them from him." I remarked. While crime bosses killing each other seemed like a good idea, it would only lead to anarchy and that was something that we didn't need.

"Let me see if I can find them." Mia declared. "I think I can track them by their ankle monitors. It is showing…that they're all in the same location for some reason."

"It's because of the heavyweight title tonight. Crime bosses love boxing, and they love gambling." Artemis pointed out.

"If he was willing to blow up a restaurant to take you out, there's no question that he'll blow up a stadium to take down three." Iris commented.

"Well, we know that he's not going to be able to do it with a rocket launcher." I remarked. "We need to see if we can find a large explosive device. We're going to need everyone on this."

"Are you sure that's a good idea?" Mia asked. "If I'm out in the field, it means that Iris would has to be here."

"Iris can make her own decisions and I know that she knows how to call for help if there's an emergency." I explained.

So, it seemed that I would have to get past security for one of the most secure events in the city. The thing was I particularly good at it. I went in and started to take out the low-level thugs. One of them then pulled out a small knife. You I had always wanted to say that line.

"You found my weakness. It's small knives." I declared. You know even though the sequel sucked, that first movie was pretty good. At that point, Courtney came over and wrestled him to the ground. That hand-to-hand training was finally coming to fruition. I had to admit that I was proud of her. "Iris, do you have good news for us?"

"Well, I've found the bomb. It's in the maintenance tunnel under the stands." She explained.

"Okay. And by the way. After we put this guy, you are going to take some maternity leave. Do you understand?" I asked.

"Sorry didn't hear that." She responded. I was pretty sure that she had.

"I'll get the bomb. You go ahead and get that bastard." Courtney volunteered.

"I mean Mia and Artemis are probably closer." I pointed out. "Let's go ahead and take this down together. You just need to be careful. He's very good at throwing needles."

We started to run after him where we found him outside. We made it out before him.

"So, we have green, white and blue. Those colors are the flag of Sierra Leone, not America." Zytle quipped. He then threw another needle at me.

"You know the last guy tried that as well." I remarked before I pulled out the needle. The only reason that he had dosed me with it was because he had caught me off-guard. He started to fight with me as Courtney started to fight with his accomplice. I was pretty sure that the two of us had the upper hand.

I managed to overhear Iris telling Artemis and Mia how to disarm the bomb. It seemed like they knew what they were doing. I then shot Zytle with an arrow and tied him up.

"Tie me up and send me to jail, it doesn't matter. There will always be someone to pick up the mantle and sell vertigo." He explained.

I supposed that I shouldn't have been surprised when Sara didn't show up. She wasn't supposed to be out in the field. Maybe someday she would return but I assumed that she was happy in her marriage with Nyssa.

"So how do you feel?" I asked Courtney.

"I mean to be honest, I feel better than normal." She admitted. "Maybe it's because I had a personal connection to the people that he killed since they were eating at the restaurant with us. However, I really think that there is something that we should we back to."

"You want to focus again on finding your father." I told her. "Okay, I guess that we can do that."

"Guys we need to go to the hospital." Mia said over the comms. "Iris has gone into labor."

So that led to us changing quickly and making our way to Star City General.

Once I got there, I saw the last person that I wanted to see.

"What are you doing here?" She asked me.

"I could ask you the same thing." I pointed out.

"Well, if you must know, my boyfriend was in a car accident." Cindy replied. "Now it's your turn to tell me."

"My bodyguard is having a baby, which means that I don't really have time to talk to you." I declared before I headed to Iris's room. That was where I found Barry.

"Wow she's amazing." I declared.

"Well of course, her parents are amazing." Courtney remarked. "It's just genetics."

"So how does it feel?" I asked Iris.

"My whole body hurts. Can I have some of your healing blood?" She responded.

"No and now that you've had this baby, you are going to take at least a few weeks off." I told her.

"I will." She responded. "I want to be with her for as long as I can. I wish you had warned me about how painful this was going to be. What was it like when you had Mia?"

Oh, she was under the assumption that I was the one that I had given birth to Mia because she didn't know about the truth.

"We can talk about it later." I stated. "You should get some rest."

A few minutes later, Courtney and I went out into the hallway.

"So, here's what I know about Arthur Light." I explained. "His last known location was in Central City."

At that point, my phone rang. It was Thea.

"So, I have a problem. So far this speed stuff hasn't been working out. I think I need to talk to a professional about it." She told me. "I want to talk to this Dr. Harrison Wells. He was the one who created the particle accelerator, and I think that he can help me with this."

"Well then let me come with you." I offered. "Courtney has something that she needs to do in Central City and maybe he can tell me some things about my powers as well."

"Okay, but I think I want to leave in the morning." Thea responded. She sounded a little scared. "You two need to start packing immediately. I really hope that we'll be able to help me with us."

So the first episode was mostly the same except for Sara not dying, but the next episode will not be what you expect it to be. There's going to be a little bit of some different shows in this. Also Cindy is Olivia's academic rival. Please don't forget to review.

Chapter Text

My name is Olivia Queen. Two years ago, I saved the multiverse and by doing so, created a few new worlds in the process. I'm now living in one of those words and have formed a new life for myself here. To make things better, all of my family is here with me. There have been some changes that I have had to adapt to, but the most part things have been positive. I didn't even mind anymore that I had been changed into a girl upon arriving in this universe because I had adapted to that as well. I loved my life now despite still missing my old one sometimes.

Lately, my adventures have led to me Central City. I was doing it for two reasons: I wanted to help my girlfriend Courtney find out more about her biological father (even though we didn't have proof the man we suspected was her father) and to help my sister further understand her new abilities. I still found it surreal that she was this universe's Flash. I knew that she had been nicknamed Speedy as a kid, but she wasn't supposed to be literally speedy. She was kind of scared of her new powers and wanted to talk to STAR Labs for help.

We were currently getting on the family plane to go to Central City. Thea looked kind of nervous, but she did have her girlfriend by her side.

"So, I'm just curious, is there a reason that Linda is here, other than just moral support?" I asked. The two of them looked at each other and then Linda looked at me and then back at Thea, who nodded her head.

"Yeah, I kind of have the ability to create lasers." Linda explained. "And I'm not just talking about those lasers that you use to point at things. I'm talking about lasers that are powerful enough to cut things in half."

"Oh." I remarked.

"Why is Courtney here?" Linda asked. "I mean you can bring your girlfriend if you want…"

"I'm here because I have some information about my father lived here in the past." Courtney remarked. Again, we couldn't sure that he was her father. She didn't need to be so adamant that he was.

"So, are you sure that it's a good idea for you to come with us?" Linda asked. "What do you if something happens here?"

I didn't really say that Thea could tell her my secret identity, but I supposed that I couldn't be mad at her for wanting to share something with her girlfriend and to her credit, Linda hadn't told anyone else.

"So, Linda, I have a question to ask you. I know your name is Korean, but I can't help but notice that you look more Chinese. Do you have some Chinese ancestry at all?" I questioned. I hoped that it didn't sound racist for me to ask that.

"Well yes actually. The truth is that I'm adopted. My biological mother lived in China, but my parents are Korean-American." She explained. Oh. There was a good chance that she would never meet her biological parents because a lot of Chinese girls were given up for adoption due to their one-child policy and the fact that a lot of families wanted that child to be male. "But I'm happy. I love my parents."

"So, what do you know about this Wells guy?" I asked Thea. I knew that were a lot of different versions of Harrison Wells. It seemed like Barry met a new one every year. "Do you think you can trust him?"

"I don't know if I can trust him, but I do know that he created the particle accelerator, and he might be able to tell me why I have these powers." Thea answered. She was probably right about that. I wouldn't know if I could trust him until I met him and found out what he was like.

"Did we really need to get there when they open though?" Courtney asked with a yawn. "I don't think that they're really busy considering that no one goes there anymore."

"I'm just used to be places early." Thea remarked. She had gotten used to her time as CEO. It looked like she might be staying in that role. Though I couldn't help but wonder if she would want to be the Flash. Central City might need someone to protect her, but I couldn't ask her to move there.

While we were flying, Courtney was sleeping and Thea and Linda were enjoying themselves, so I was by myself. I took this time to call Iris to see how she was doing. She hadn't even had Nora before I died. To be fair, I was pretty sure that she was supposed to be, but ironically Nora coming there had interfered with her own conception. Mia had told me that things had been corrected there, and Nora also had a younger brother as well.

"Hey." I greeted her. "How are you feeling?"

"I'm pretty drugged up right now. Why did no one tell me that having a baby would be so painful?" She questioned. "You should have told me."

"You're kind of just supposed to know." I answered with a blush. I then couldn't help but think of the possibility of being pregnant. I imagined that I could get pregnant unless Ivo's experiments made it impossible for me to have children, but there was also a possibility that such a thing could have been healed by my powers. "So have you and Barry come up with a name yet?"

"Well, he wants to name her Nora after his mother. I kind of want to name her after my father." She replied.

"How about you compromise? You could name her Nora Josephine." I suggested.

"That's a good idea and I like it." She proposed. "I have something that I need to ask you. In this other universe did you ever have the chance to meet my daughter?"

"Meet her no. I did see her at your wedding, but no one knew that she was your daughter yet." I explained. "Anyway, you need to rest as much as you can."

"I don't know how much of that I'll get." She admitted.

"That's why I said as much as you can." I quipped.

"You're still not funny." She pointed out before she hung up.

After a short amount of time, we landed in Central City. Flying may not have been the fastest way to get there, but I doubted that Thea had good enough control over her powers to stop in a specific place.

"So, this place looks different the last time that we were here." Courtney remarked. There were signs about some of the people who had died.

"People have been trying to get STAR Labs charged for the explosion but the investigation stalled because no one could figure out the cause of it." Thea explained.

"What did it look like when it happened?" I asked.

"It was a big flash of light in the sky." Thea answered. "To be honest, we didn't think that anything had gone wrong when we first saw it because we didn't know what was supposed to happen."

"So, I imagine that it's probably too early to go to our hotel." Courtney remarked.

"Actually, it's not. Considering the suite that I booked is so expensive, they got it ready last night. So, we can go there right away and put our bags there before we head to STAR Labs." Thea explained.

"Is it okay if I just go and take a nap?" Courtney asked. "I don't think that I need to go with guys since I don't have any powers."

Part of me thought that Courtney felt a little bit left out. I had to make sure to spend some time with her later. I knew that she would want me to help look into Arthur to see if we could locate him.

"So, before we go there, we need to meet with our police escort." Thea responded.

"Why do we need a police escort?" Linda asked.

"Because I'm a CEO of one of the biggest companies in the world and I'm going to one of the most contentious places in the city." My sister declared. "The mayor thought it would be a good idea. We should do what he says because it'll make things easier."

So, we went to the station, and we met up with a detective.

"Good morning, Miss Queen, I'm Detective Eddie Thawne," The man responded. "I will be accompanying to STAR Labs."

"Thank you." Thea declared. "This is my sister, Olivia, and my girlfriend, Linda Park."

"I know it's a common name, but would you be related to Jessica Park by any chance?" He asked.

"Yes, she's my mom. She grew up around here." Linda answered.

"You must be the girl that she adopted then." Eddie remarked. You know that was kind of coincidental to be honest. "Anyway, we should get going so I don't waste your time."

The building was condemned but technically still open for people who had appointments to be there. There were also protestors outside. We drove past the gates and Eddie parked outside the building.

"We probably don't need to go in with us." I declared.

"Okay, I'll just wait for the three of you outside." He announced as we wait inside.

STAR Labs wasn't that different from how I remembered it, but I supposed things really were rarely drastically different. The only constant was that there was a particle accelerator explosion in every universe.

As we walked in, we were not greeted by Caitlin and Cisco, but someone unexpected.

"Hello, Miss Queen. I'm Ronnie Raymond and this is Dr. Ryan Choi." A man greeted us. I had met Ronnie before he died.

"Hello." Ryan remarked.

"We were looking to talk to Dr. Wells." Thea remarked.

"He'll be with you in a few minutes, but for right now, we're here. How about we give you a tour?" Ronnie suggested.

"Okay, as long as you know that Linda is my girlfriend." Thea declared. "And my younger sister is also in a relationship."

"I'm not really looking for a relationship. My fiancée was killed in the explosion." Ronnie answered. I couldn't help but wonder if he and Caitlin were going to have each other's powers or something.

"Oh, I'm sorry." Thea remarked.

"How about we show one of the labs?" Ryan suggested.

"I could help with that." Dr. Wells interrupted. He was in a wheelchair, but I didn't know if he needed it or not. "It's pleased to meet you and your sister, Ms. Queen."

"Dr. Wells, we have something that we need to talk to you about. My girlfriend and I were here nine months ago and ever since we've been experiencing unusual things. Do you think there's a chance that they could have been caused by the particle accelerator explosion?" Thea asked.

"I think I would need to see these things for myself first." Dr. Wells answered. The main thing that I wanted to figure out was whether or not he was evil, but I also realized that I may not have time to do that before we left. "But I think it would be a good idea to explain how we got here. You see STAR Labs has not been operational since FEMA categorized us as a Class 4 hazard site. 17 people died that night, many more were injured, including myself.

"Do you have any idea what caused it?" I questioned.

"There was an anomaly." He answered. He gave a technical explanation, but even though I was smarter than before, I still didn't really understand how it worked. "How about we reconvene later today, and we can run some tests?"

"Yeah, I need to do something myself, but I'll try my best to be here for it." I promised. "I do have something that I want to talk to you about myself. You had an old employee named Arthur Light. I understand that he was fired before the particle accelerator. Do you have any idea where he might be at the moment?"

"I have his contact information, but I can't guarantee that it is up to date." He responded.

"I don't know if you want to talk to this guy. He's kind of a nutcase." Ronnie remarked.

"Well, I'm looking for a very important lead and it may be required that I talk to him." I stated. I didn't think that I should just tell them that Courtney might be his daughter.

I went and met Courtney at Jitters. They didn't have them in the Northwest. I also knew that back in my world, Iris was a former employee there.

"Do you still feel sleepy?" I asked her.

"Kind of." She admitted. "But I think that this coffee will help."

"Caffeine only helps a little." I explained. "So, I talked to Dr. Wells, and he was able to give me Arthur's last known address, but Courtney before we do this, you need to know that you might not like what you find. His former associates don't speak too highly of him after all."

"Well even if my father is a crazy person, I still think that I would like to know about it." She admitted. I wasn't sure if she would.

"I know this situation might be different but take it from me. Finding out that Robert was behind the Undertaking was devastating. He may not be my father in this world, but in the one that I'm from, he was." I explained.

"Can you please just go?" She requested.

"Of course." I told her. "I would never try to stop you from doing something just because I don't agree with it."

We went and got a cab since neither of us were able to rent a car. One thing that I know was that Pat apparently did know a guy that would let us borrow one of his cars, but we would need to go there first.

Once we got there, the door was answered by a young dark-haired girl.

"Can I help you?" She asked.

"Yeah, we were looking for Alan Scott." Courtney replied. "My stepfather Pat Dugan is an old friend of his."

"Yeah, he told me that you would be coming." A man interrupted. "You must be Courtney. This is my daughter Jenny."

"This is my girlfriend Olivia." Courtney introduced as I shook his hand. "Thank you so much for letting us do this."

"Just know that if anything happens to the car, you're paying for repairs." Alan declared.

"That's not a problem." I assured him. "So you don't know if there's a guy named Arthur Light who lives around here, do you?"

"I know that a guy named Arthur used to live around here a few years ago. I don't know where he is now." Alan remarked. "Maybe you could talk to the realtor's office to see if they know anything."

Later in the day, we were there for Thea's test run on an old, abandoned racetrack.

"Do I really have to wear this?" Thea asks as she came out in the red unitard. I wondered if that was what Barry had to wear.

"I think you look great." Linda remarked. It seemed like she was lying but didn't want to tell her the truth about how she felt.

"At least you'll be moving so fast no one will have to see you in it." Ronnie quipped. "Dr. Wells is going to be monitoring your energy output and Ryan will be monitoring your vitals."

"So what do you then?" I asked.

"I'm the tech guy and engineer." Ronnie responded.

"Miss Queen, while I am eager to see all of your abilities, I do caution restraint." Dr. Wells warned.

At that point, Thea started to run and I was knocked from her running. I suddenly felt that I should not have worn a skirt. It was impressive to see Thea like that. Seeing Barry run was always incredible, but now that it was my sister, I kind of felt proud of her. At least I did until she crashed into some tires. It looked like it hurt.

"Can she heal like you can?" Courtney asked.

"I hope so." I answered.

The good news was that Thea did heal quickly. They were currently testing Linda's powers by seeing if she could cut through steel.

"So Olivia, I couldn't help but overhear that you have a bit of a healing factor of your own." Ryan remarked.

"Yeah, but I wasn't here during the explosion. I've had it longer. I believe that I got my powers from the experiments of a man named Anthony Ivo." I told him.

"Well I would like to run some tests on you, particularly on if you can regenerate limbs." He explained. I then thought of something that made me feel kind of uncomfortable.

"Dr., with all due respect, I don't want to risk them not being able to grow back." I admitted.

"Okay, well maybe we should at least do some x-rays." He replied.

I then went into the room where they x-rayed me and waited to see if there were any results.

"So when did you first notice your healing powers because you have sort scars dating back as far as three years." He noted.

"I first started healing after I got shortly back from the island." I explained. "I don't really remember all of lot of my time there."

"Well there is one that I think that you should be concerned about. The scar on your abdomen is a bit usual but I then realized that it resembled a scar typically associated with women who have had a Caesarean section surgery. We can't be certain if you don't remember it, but it's possible that you may have given birth." He explained. Oh. Was that supposed to be this universe's version of William or Mia? I was pretty sure that he noticed my expression. "It's not your fault if you don't remember such a thing and it may not even be true."

All I could think of was that it would have happened when I was in Russia, but I didn't know how such a thing would have happened. Had I slept with someone? It also could have been nonconsensual. I figured that it would be best to keep this a secret just in case.

"Can you please not tell anyone about this?" I requested. I especially didn't want to tell Thea or Courtney. There was no way to know if his theory was true and there was also no way to tell if the child was still alive. However, I felt like I needed something else to focus on and Courtney's potential family situation was more concrete than mine.

So I did a little bit of research. I found out that the house previously owned by Arthur Light was sold a few months ago. I didn't think that they would just tell me, so it involved us going to the office. I cut the lights like I normally did even though I didn't plan on hurting anyone.

"Hello?" The realtor asked.

"I want to know some information about Arthur Light. You sold his house." I stated. However, before we could get an answer, a car sped by with police behind him,

"We need to deal with that." Courtney remarked.

It let to the two of us following after the vehicle. I managed to shoot out one of the tires causing it to crash. The man got out before there was a dense fog and the man disappeared into it. At that point, the police car crashed, killing the cops on board. I figured that it would be a good idea for us to get off-scene as fast as possible.

"Now what do we do?' Courtney inquired.

"We need to head back to STAR Labs." I told her.

So that led to the four of us heading back to the lab.

"Thea and Linda were not the only ones who got powers from the particle accelerator." I remarked.

"We don't know for sure." Dr. Wells declared.

"Actually, we do." I argued. "I just saw a man control the weather."

"Wow this sounds so cool." Ronnie commented. It would cool if he hadn't used his powers for evil.

"It's not cool. This man is a murderer and he needs to be stopped." I pointed out.

"Okay then stop him. You're a hero. If you want to try to round up all of these people, then be my guest." Dr. Wells responded.

"I don't even know if I can stop him. What are my arrows going to do against someone like that?" I questioned.

At that point, Thea started to run. I couldn't catch up to her, but I had an idea where she would go. I just had to find the right one.

She was at Big Belly Burger just like I thought she would be.

"How did you know that I would be here?" She asked.

"Because you always like to have Big Belly Burger when you're stressed out." I told her. "Why don't we sit down and we can talk?"

"Okay, but I can't help but feel really hungry." She admitted.

"It's from the healing. You'll need to eat as much as I do, maybe even more." I told her.

We each ordered a few burgers and the biggest shakes that they had.

"So what made you decide that you wanted to be a hero?" She questioned. "Was it because of dad?"

"Yeah I thought that I was honoring his legacy even if it was just all a lie." I admitted.

"Well I can't believe that you went back to it when you found out the truth, not only that he was a psychotic murderer who had tried to kill you, but also that he wasn't even your father." She commented.

"It's because somewhere all along the way, it came less about doing it for him and more about doing it for the good of the city." I explained. "I did because it was the right thing to do."

"So how are you going to stop a guy who can control the weather?" She asked.

"I actually think that you can do it." I responded. "Your powers are different from mine. You can move at speeds that no one else can."

"I don't know how to be a hero." She remarked.

"Well the biggest thing about being a hero is a desire to do the right thing." I stated.

"Do you really think that I could be like you?" She questioned. I knew that this next part was going to be hard.

"No, I think that you can be something better." I replied. "I'm a vigilante, and even if the police are okay with it, I still can't go out in broad daylight. I'm not someone that people can look up because of all of the people that I've killed, but if you want to be a hero, you might not be able to come back home. I can handle the people that are in Star City, but if there are people that are a threat here, then they're going to need someone here. Do you think that you can do that?"

"Let's just see if I can stop this guy and then we'll decide what we're going to do from there. Courtney might be able to beat him with her staff." She pointed out. I didn't know if that was true or not, but I was at least pretty sure that "How do you know that I'm not going to screw this up?"

"You don't always succeed whenever you go out. I've failed a bunch of times. You just have to get back up and try, but if we're going to do this, you're going to need your own costume."

The following night, Thea, Courtney, Linda and I had gathered in STAR Labs and met with Ronnie and Ryan.

"So I've been looking into cases of unsolved murders from the past nine months." I explained. "I'm not saying that any of this is your fault since you obviously couldn't have intended for this happen, but we're going to need your help to catch this guy. Also Thea and Linda are going to need some costumes."

"Well I happen to have something that might help." Ronnie stated.

Within a few minutes, Thea was dressed in a suit just like Barry's and Linda was wearing a black and white outfit with a visor to protect her eyes from the UV rays that she could create.

"So how are we even going to find this guy?" Linda asked. That was a good question. Mia might be able to do that, but I didn't know if I had time to call her.

"I've modified the STAR Labs satellite to monitor meteorological events and I just got an alert." Ryan explained. "I would bet money that this is where we're going to find our guy. It's at a farm just west of the city."

I flew on the staff with Courtney while Thea and Linda went by running. She was still faster than us. There was a giant tornado when we got there.

"I don't think I can get inside of that thing." Courtney remarked.

"Can you guys here me? If this keeps up it become an F5 tornado." Ronnie explained. I didn't know anything about whether categories, but I was pretty sure that wasn't good.

"It's headed towards the city. How do we stop?" Thea asked.

"You might be able to unravel it." I proposed.

"How do you plan on doing that?" Ryan asked.

"You'd have to go 700 mph in order to do that." Ronnie declared.

"You could die if you try that." Ryan pointed out.

"We have to do whatever we can." I responded.

"Plus, if she can just make it so we can get a clear shot at him, she may not need to unravel it." Linda pointed out.

"I'm going to try it." Thea declared. I was pretty sure that she would be able to do it. There was no way that Thea was going to die like this, was there? I had to believe that she would be okay.

She started to sprint and I couldn't help but watch in awe. Thea was really taking to her powers. I knew what this was going to mean, but if that was needed to happen, then that was something that I needed to be ready for. The tornado slowly started to unravel before my eyes and I knew that I needed to get into position. We had to be ready to take a shot when we got one. My projectiles were probably the weakest, but they could still be effective if you aimed them right. She started to run up the tornado.

"I don't know if I can do it." Thea shouted. This was bad.

"Yes, you can. You can do this sis." I told her as she started to run faster.

"I was wrong." Dr Wells added. "I may be responsible for this, but I also think that we can fix this together."

The tornado then unraveled and we all took shots at him and I was the one who hit him directly with an arrow and he fell from the sky.

I then saw him pointing a gun at her and I went over to him.

"So what is the Star City vigilante doing here?" He asked me.

"Serving justice." Linda interrupted before he shot a beam of light through him. Well that was one way to deal with him.

"I think it's over and we're okay." I remarked.

"I think I want to move here." Thea stated. "If there are more people like this, I need to protect this city from them. I can manage the company from the office that we have here."

"Well you still need to come back home with us." I pointed out as I cried a little. "If you're going to do this, then you're going to have to say goodbye to everyone."

The next day, we took a flight back home. Courtney went home to see her own family. She was probably a little bit disappointed that we hadn't found anything about Arthur, but I had assured her that we wouldn't stop looking and we would find him one day.

We got together with Mom, Malcolm, Tommy, Emiko and Dinah as we prepared to let her go.

"It's going to be so hard not seeing you every day." Mom remarked as she gave her a hug. "But I'm not going to stop you from what you want to do."

"I'll still make sure to come back for the holidays and as much as I am able to." Thea promised. "These people need someone like me to help them."

"So what are you going to do, Linda?" Emiko asked Thea's girlfriend.

"I'm going to take an internship at this news station." Linda responded. She had been studying a little bit of journalism after she graduated high school.

"Just make sure that you take good care of my sister." I warned her before I whispered into her ear. "Even with your powers, I'm still a very good shot."

"I'll keep that in mind." Linda declared.

After the party and she had left, I went to an assignment that I was doing to make up for the day that I had missed to go to Central City. Plus, it would also be good for my community service credits. I was meeting with an art student who was going to be painting a mural on the side of my building.

"So, what do we want to say with this?" The girl asked.

"I want it to be a symbol of unity for the city." I explained. "But I think before we get started, we should at least get to know each other better. I'm Olivia Queen."

"My name is Cameron. Cameron Mahkent." She answered.

So Thea is going to be leaving to go to Central City and become the Flash, but we obviously won't be seeing the last of her. Also Courtney did not find her father. On top of that, Olivia found out that she may another child somewhere. Alan is played by Taylor Kinney and Cameron is played Genevieve Hannelius. Please don't forget to review.

Chapter Text

Memories. I had been thinking about them a lot. The new information that I found out really made me want to know more about Olivia's life. The fact that I seemingly had a child made me want to know what happened to him or her. While most of Olivia's life didn't matter in the long run, this did because it involved a child who was somewhere and was my child. I didn't want to be an absent mother after being an absent father, even though neither was my fault due to not knowing about William and being dead for most of Mia's life. The only problem was I had no idea how I was going to go about doing that.

It was also kind of hard with Thea not around. I knew that she needed to be in Central City in order to be the Flash, but it was still hard not having her around. I supposed that I did still have one sister in town. I couldn't help but think that maybe I should spend more time with her, besides the time that I spent with her as work. I was pretty sure that she wanted to become a vigilante of her own, even though the only real thing that she was good was her sword. Was she supposed to be this universe's version of Katana or something? Though, I wasn't even sure if she spoke Japanese. I didn't know how much her mother had taught her.

I was currently getting ready for school. Senior year was kind of important. I would have to try to do things at school. I didn't think that I needed to make more friends, but I didn't know what would happen if I was voted homecoming queen for example. I usually worked on Friday nights. I did plan on going to prom if I got the chance, but I didn't think that I would be able to convince the school to let me host because it might be a fire code violation.

I went by Thea's empty room before I headed to Emiko's room.

"So how are you dealing with Thea not being here anymore?" I asked.

"I miss here but I realize that Central City needs her. I just hope that she's going to be okay." She told me.

"She will be." I promised. I knew nothing would happen to Thea. I couldn't help but wonder if this world was a reward or something, even though I wondered why being a girl would be considered a reward. "We should get ready for school."

"So, how's Courtney? Is she upset that you weren't able to find her father?" She asked. If she was, she wasn't letting it on. I knew that we would keep looking for him. Even if we had the time, we still might not have found him.

"She also knows that I will help her find him as soon as I can. Now we really need to get to school so we're not late." I said.

"Why are you in such a hurry to get to school?" She questioned.

"Well since I'm in the running for valedictorian, I need to do whatever I can to make sure it happens." I stated. "I want this and I'm going to do whatever I can to make it happen."

"You know I've never seen you so dedicated to something that wasn't work or…your other work." She commented.

"Well, that's kind of who I am. By the way, we need to update the website because we have Halestorm coming to the club in three weeks." I told her.

"Are you really letting someone paint a mural on the side of the club?" She inquired.

"Yes." I answered. "I've seen some of her work from the school. She's really good and it counts as community for me by donating my property for it. Not to mention, her dad works with Mom on city council."

"What about your other job?" She questioned. "How's crime in the city?"

"It's pretty quiet right now. Most of the crime lords have been caught." I remarked. I wasn't really used to things being this quiet this time of year, but it was kind of nice. "Do you think I should try to do more extracurricular activities at school now?"

"Do you really think that you have time for that?" She asked.

"Maybe." I declared. "Maybe I could try to be a cheerleader. I know that I'm flexible enough to do something like that."

I noticed that Emiko was giggling a little.

"What?" I asked.

"Sorry. Just the image of you as a cheerleader makes me laugh. I don't think you have enough pep to be a cheerleader. You're way too serious." She explained. I didn't know if I should take offense to that.

"Hey. I can be cheerful." I argued.

"It's cute that you think that. Besides, you probably wouldn't be able to join the squad anyway at this time of year." She remarked. "Now we should get going. So are we just not going to have a bodyguard while Iris is on maternity leave."

"Well Mom recognizes that we don't really need one anymore." I pointed out. Not to mention, it would have to be someone who knew that I was The Arrow, and I really wasn't looking to tell more people at this time. I headed to my car and took Emiko to school. I really liked being able to drive again. It felt nice to have the wind in my hair, even though I hadn't driven with hair long enough to feel the wind in it for a long time. "You know I kind of feel like we should try to be normal teenagers. As long as we don't have any major criminals to deal with, we should just try to enjoy our lives as much as we can. I have a feeling that something will come up, but we need to just have normal lives. Like for example, maybe you could try finding someone to date."

"Well, I can't just go up to someone and ask them. It's not exactly easy when you're free the richest family in the city and also your dad killed 500 people." She stated. "But there is one guy I like."

"What's his name?" I asked.

"Henry King." She told me.

"The football player? You have your sights set high." I teased.

"Shut up." She replied. "I also have a question for you. Let's say that I wanted to become a vigilante like you. Would you be willing to help me out with that?"

"Well, I think that we should lean into your ability to use your sword." I commented. "That really isn't the best for long-range combat, but it's great for close range. You do need to refrain from stabbing as much as possible though."

"Don't worry. I'm not looking to stab people." She joked. I had to admit that I was having a good time with her.

We made it to the school and the first thing that I decided to do was find Courtney. I really wanted to see her. Maybe that was just the feeling of being young and in love. I found that a lot of people were dressed up for their extracurriculars because it was a spirit day or something. Since I didn't have any, I was just wearing my regular uniform. I found Courtney and gave her a kiss. It had to make it quick because the school wasn't so keen on public displays of affection.

"Hey." She greeted me. "How are you feeling?"

"I feel good." I told her. "I mean things are good right now. Yes, I miss Thea, but I know that she is out there helping people. And don't worry. We'll find your dad."

She closed her locker and suddenly there was a boy with glasses wearing a hat in front of her.

"Hey, what was your name again?" He asked.

"I'm Courtney and this is my girlfriend, Olivia." She replied.

"I'm Joey Zarrick but my stage name is Zarrick the Great." He explained. I didn't think he was flirting with her. He seemed like he was just trying to be friendly. He then held out a deck. "Go ahead and pick a card. Any card."

I supposed there really wasn't anything harm to helping him out with a trick. She grabbed a card and showed it to me. It was the 3 of clubs.

"Put it anywhere back in the deck." He instructed. She put it back and she shuffled the deck. "Thanks for letting me practice on you by the way. Today's the Regional Talent Competition."

I didn't know that was a thing, but I supposed that all magicians had to start somewhere. I didn't think that he was using real magic, so he was probably harmless.

"Cindy and Jenny always win though. People seem to like sexy dancing even above people with actual talent." He replied. That didn't seem fair.

"You know I run a club. If you ever want a place to perform, I could book you sometime." I offered.

"Thank you." He remarked. He seemed like he was a sweet kid. "Now for the aforementioned mind-blowing? Courtney, is this your card?"

He ended up pulling out the 7 of hearts. So, it looked like he needed to work on things a little bit more. I looked at Courtney. It probably wasn't a good idea to let him know that he had failed. Not to mention, a crowd had formed around us. We didn't need to embarrass him, so I hoped he would do the right thing.

"Yes. The 7 of hearts. Oh my god. How did you know?" Courtney lied. People clapped and he bowed.

"Keep that for good luck." He suggested. Didn't he need a full deck for his act.

At that point, the two of us walked away.

"I feel kind of bad for lying to him." She admitted

"Don't. It helps his confidence." I replied. I would have to consider if I wanted him to perform at the club because not everyone would be willing to say that he got the card right and I didn't want to embarrass him. "He needs to practice more though."

While I was at school, I decided to head to the gym and talk to Coach Crock to see if I could try out for cheerleading.

"Hey Coach." I greeted her.

"What can I do for you Olivia?" She asked.

"I was wondering it would be possible for me to try out for cheerleading. I know it's late, but the guidance counselor suggested that I try to do some extracurriculars." I explained. I was pretty sure that she liked me after how I helped Artemis and how I helped her husband get his gym back.

"Cheerleading is a commitment Olivia, While I think you have the talent to do it, I'm not sure that you have the time to." She proposed.

"Can you please let me try?" I requested.

"I will let you try out, but I will still need to think about whether or not you can be on the squad." She declared. "You have a lot going on, Olivia and I don't want to be a burden on you."

I then walked out of her office where I was found by Artemis. Fortunately, it was someone that I could talk to.

"Why were you talking to my mom?" She asked.

"I was thinking about trying out for the cheerleading squad." I explained. "So, if I told you something, do you promise not to tell anyone else about it?"

"What is it?" She asked.

"When I was Central City, I got some x-rays done and the doctor had a theory that I had given birth in the past and I can't stop thinking about, but I don't remember any of that. I want to try to find a way to remember it." I declared. "But I don't know if I should be focusing on this."

"I don't think that's wrong for you to want to know more. If you want, my dad has a friend who is a brain specialist and might be able to help you."

"What's his name?" I inquired.

"Dr. Henry King Sr." She explained. Well, that was a bit of a coincidence that it was the father of the guy that Emiko had a crush on. "You know I'm sorry. I can't help but laugh at the idea of you as a cheerleader."

I frowned a little at that. I knew it was a little strange, and two years ago, I wouldn't have dreamed of doing it, but it was the only thing that I could think of. I didn't know a lot about extracurricular activities because I never really focused on them before. One thing that I did know was people didn't really do show choir. There was a show called Glee that I had seen a few episodes of. I didn't really try to sing and that was probably something that took even more time than cheerleading. I could look into other ones, but maybe I didn't even need one, but I would at least try this cheerleading thing.

I was told to get changed into a uniform because I would be having my tryout at lunch. The school's cheerleading uniform was the same colors as the school uniform, and it meant that I was actually wearing green for a change. I went to the locker room and started to put it on. I walked out wearing it and that was where I ran into Mia.

"What are you wearing?" She asked.

"I've got a cheerleading tryout later today." I remarked as I saw that Mom was at a press conference for a member of the city council. I read it really quickly and saw it was Mr. Mahkent. He was talking about the council was going to help Star City. "So, I have something that I think you should know. You have a sibling here. I don't know if it's William or someone else, but apparently I gave birth before I got back from the island."

"What are you doing about it?" She inquired.

"I don't know." I admitted. "I don't even know if there would be any records of the birth. I probably would have been in Russia at the time. I'm going to try to see if I can gain access to Olivia's memories so I can find out what happened to the baby. The only other person who knows right now is Artemis, but I'm telling you because you're directly involved."

"Well, I hope this works out for you." She replied.

"What the fuck are you wearing?" Cindy interrupted.

"I'm sorry. Do you have a problem with me dressed like this?" I challenged.

"I don't remember saying that you could be a cheerleader." She stated.

"Well, here's the thing. That's not up to you. It's up to Coach Crock." I pointed out. "She said that I could try out."

"I guess if you want to make a fool of yourself than be my guest." She declared.

"Do you ever get tired of being a bitch?" I questioned.

"I don't actually." She answered. "You're nothing but a wannabe. Everyone will see that as soon as I'm valedictorian."

You know there weren't a lot of people that I just wanted to put an arrow in, but she was definitely pushing it, but I knew that I had to fight that urge. I had been through this with Artemis last year and now she was one of my friends, but I was pretty sure that it wouldn't be as easy as it was with her.

The other thing that I couldn't help but notice was there seemed to be a lot of things going on a school today. It wasn't even noon yet. People were also making a pretty big deal out of this talent show. I supposed that with crime at the lowest it had been in years, people could focus more on little things like this. Maybe things had also been like this for a while, and it was just the first time that I was really paying attention. Before school had just been something that I needed to go to, but I was pretty sure that I was actually enjoying it this year.

During lunch, I went to the cheerleading tryout. I was kind of nervous because I had never done anything like that before. I was also having to do it in a skirt which made it even worse. However, I also realized that like it couldn't be much different than thinking about fighting. I tried to imagine that I was doing that during the tryout without actually throwing the blows.

"Well, I have to say that was impressive." She responded. "I definitely think that you have the talent to be on this squad. I will probably deliberate for a few days before I make a decision."

Well, I was glad to hear that I was at least up for consideration. I couldn't help but wonder if I was supposed to keep wearing the cheerleading uniform for the rest of the day or if I was supposed to change back into my regular uniform. I was feeling kind of pumped to be honest. I threw my fist in the air when I walked out.

"How is it that you have enough time to run a nightclub and be a cheerleader?" Cameron asked. I blushed a little as I saw her.

"Well, I'm not technically a cheerleader yet." I pointed out. "I'm just trying out today and they wanted me to wear the uniform. I'm not entire sure why. I guess Coach Crock wants to see how people respond to it. So, I know that we really still don't know each other that well despite the fact that our parents work together. How long has your dad been interested in politics?"

"It was after the quake that he knew something needed to change around here." She declared. "When Blood announced that he was going to run for mayor, his seat became open, and my dad ran for it. I still can't believe that he was working for Slade Wilson."

"Well, I talked to Sebastian, and he just got caught up with the wrong people." I declared. "I know that he also did help the Arrow stop Slade, so he won't be in jail that long. So…have you thought about doing anything with your art? My sister just moved to Central City, and she was looking for some paintings to decorate her apartment with."

"Something tells me that she won't want any of mine, but thanks for the offer." She declared before she walked away. "Good luck with your tryout."

After school, I began to head to the club. I couldn't help but notice that it seemed to get colder suddenly. I was used to the winter weather of Washington, but we weren't quite there yet, and it also didn't change on a dime. In fact, some of the ground seemed to freeze. It seemed like it froze in the shape of an arrowhead. Okay, now that was fishy. I didn't think the person knew who I was, but it was definitely fishy.

I decided to call everyone together. I didn't know who we were up against, but I assumed that it was someone with ice powers.

"I think that we have a problem." I stated. "Earlier today, I was out and suddenly the ground froze in the shape of an arrowhead. I think that someone was trying to send a message that they were coming after the Arrow, but I don't think that they know that I'm the arrow."

"I think I knew who it is." Courtney replied. I couldn't help but wonder how she knew about that. "I was talking to Pat about the staff and how he got it and he said that the previous owner Starman was killed by a villain named Icicle."

"So, I'm guessing that this Icicle guy has freezing powers." Artemis said. I had to admit that it wasn't a very imaginative name but then again, my name was The Arrow because I shot arrows, so I couldn't really judge.

"Yeah." Courtney agreed. "We need to find this guy and take him down."

"How are we going to do that?" Artemis asked.

"Well, we might be able to monitor any areas that experience sudden changes in temperature." I suggested. "I also think that he's going to try to draw me out. And before anyone asks, I've never faced this guy before, so I have no idea how to defeat him or who he is."

You know even though I knew that this guy was dangerous, I was kind of excited to have to deal with someone that I had never fought before because it meant that I would have to figure out how to defeat him without going by past experience.

"There's something else that you need to know. Pat said that Icicle wouldn't be the only one. He was part of a group called the Injustice Society." Courtney explained. "They were a group of villains that killed the Justice Society of America."

"Okay, I've never heard of them before." I declared. Sara had told me that she knew a Justice Society, but they were from the 40s and I didn't think this was the same one.

"Well maybe we should talk to Pat about this." Mia suggested. "No offense, but he seems to know more about this than you do."

"I think that maybe we should try to do this on our own first." I proposed. There was also the fact that he only knew that Courtney was a vigilante, and I didn't really want him to know that I was a superhero. It would also mean that I would have to tell Barbara that I had lied to her. I didn't know if she would be mad at me for that.

"Alright, then I'm detecting a sudden shift in temperature in the Northwest part of the city. It's near the bridge into town." Mia remarked. "But you need to know that you might be walking into a trap."

"I know that it's probably a trap, but we can't just let him get away with what he wants." I countered. "However, I don't think we should go all in at once. For right now, Courtney and I will face him. Mia, I need you to monitor the computers and Artemis, I need you to start opening the club."

"Why do I have to stay behind again?" She asked.

"Because you're not as skilled as Courtney and I and we may need you as backup if something goes wrong."

Courtney and I headed to the park on her staff. On top of everything else, I wasn't used to doing things in the middle of the day. As soon as we landed, I saw a blast of ice. I quickly grabbed Courtney and the two of us got out of the way just for it to hit a tree which started to freeze.

"I don't see anything." I remarked. "But we need to keep our senses ready for any sort of attack."

"We should try to find him, maybe we should split up." She suggested.

"I think it would be better if the two of stayed together." I countered. "We don't know what we're up against and trying to fight him together would probably be a better idea."

At that point, the staff started to glow.

"This way." She instructed as I began to follow after her. There was another blast, but she deflected it with the staff, and it hit the water, which started to freeze. Also, part of the staff froze, but it seemed like it was trying to defrost it itself. I began to get my bow ready to fire.

"Hello." A man greeted us. I turned to see that he had icy blue skin. It looked like he didn't only have the power to control ice, but he was also made of ice. I decided to quickly fire an arrow at him. Unfortunately, it just bounced off of him. "And goodbye."

He prepared to fire before Courtney managed to fire a power blast and knocked him back onto the bridge.

"We need to get over there." Courtney remarked. I figured that I would need some exploding arrows because they would probably be at least a little bit more affective. We hopped on top of the staff as I realized that the bus from the school was on the bridge as well. He then put his hand on the ground, and it started to freeze. The bus started to slide a little.

"Alright, we need to try to stop the bus." I pointed out.

"I'll melt the ice." Courtney declared as she blasted the ground, and it did work which allowed the bus to come to a stop. I had to admit that it was nice work, but I was still pretty sure that we were a little bit out of our element. I breathed a sigh of relief as everyone got out of the emergency exit. However, then I noticed that Joey was running after something and there was a truck driving the other way…and I didn't want to say what happened next. I had to look away from it. I was going to bet it was no accident, but we had no idea where Icicle was.

I couldn't believe it. Not only had we failed, but also a kid had died. I headed back to the club feeling a little bit crestfallen. My good mood was over. We were indeed out of our element, and it ended in a tragedy. I didn't even know Joey that well, but he seemed like he was a nice kid. It also made me realize something. I couldn't allow myself any extra distractions.

"Artemis, I need you to tell your mom that I don't want to do cheerleading anymore." I stated as we headed back inside.

"What happened?" She asked.

"Icicle froze the bridge and bus crashed. Everyone was alright, until one of the kids ran in front of a truck and it wasn't able to stop in time." I explained as I started to cry. "I've seen people die before, but never anything like this."

"Well, we know that we're dealing with a sick fuck that would attack a bunch of kids." Artemis replied. "Do you have any idea how to defeat him?"

"Not right now but we're going to find out." Courtney promised. "It's going to be okay Olivia. We will defeat this guy."

I knew that I would probably be able to stop him, but I was so disheartened by everything that happened.

"I think it would probably be a good idea to talk to Pat about this stuff." Mia remarked. "We don't have to do it right now, but we can't keep fighting these guys if we don't know what we're up against."

"I think we should wait a little bit longer to do that." I stated. "We need to keep an eye out for this."

One thing that I knew was these guys liked to celebrate their victories and then not come out again for a while. Not to mention since this guy had the ability to turn himself into ice, we had no idea who it could possibly be. He could be hiding in plain sight, and we wouldn't even be able to know it.

I decided that we would just be quiet for the rest of the night. We finally had a new enemy and that had taken a lot out of me. I also knew that I would have to get better in order to defeat these guys. I could try to develop and arrow that could produce extreme heat, even though I didn't know if such a thing would be affective against him. I would need to try to figure out what his weaknesses were and would have to find out a way to exploit them.

After I was done with work, I went home. I was still a little bit worn out, but I kind of didn't want to talk about it despite the fact that everyone there knew who I was.

"You know it's been a while since I've seen you look this upset." Malcolm remarked. "Do you want to tell me what happened."

"Did you see the news about the accident on the bridge?" I questioned.

"Yeah." He answered.

"Well, it wasn't an accident." I explained. "The bridge was frozen by someone named Icicle. He's the one responsible for that kid's death and the main reason why I'm so upset about it is because I just talked to him today at school."

"Well, you know that you have to honor his memory by stopping the guy who did it." Malcolm pointed out.

"I know, but I'm not entirely sure how to do that. I think right now I want to go to bed, and I will figure out how to defeat him later." I stated. At that point, Mom walked into the room. I knew that she had been on the phone when I got there, and it looked like she also had bad news. "Is everything okay?"

"No. I just got news that one of the council members had a heart attack." She explained. "His name was William Zarrick."

You know, I couldn't help but think it was too much of a coincidence that Joey's father died the same day that he did. In fact, I would say that it wasn't a coincidence. I was pretty sure that there were people in town who knew who Icicle was. I would just need to find out who they were. That would the first step to finding out how to beat him.

So there was a bit of a different tone in this chapter since this was based off a Stargirl episode. Also we got to see more of Olivia's school. The story will feature some of both Arrow and Stargirl. Please don't forget to review.

Chapter Text

I was currently at the joint funeral for William and Joey Zarrick. Since my mom was mayor, we were pretty much required to be there. I probably would have gone anyway. I knew that I really didn't know Joey, but my singular interaction with him was pretty memorable. The worst part was that he was dead because of me and Courtney. Simply failing to stop a villain wasn't that bad, but failure to stop someone that resulted in innocent people getting killed was something that was hard to get over. It reminded me a lot of my interactions with Firefly.

The service was beautiful. It had been a while since I had been to a funeral. I didn't even mind the black dress that I was wearing. Fortunately, I had mostly been able to avoid these in this new world. The fact that my mother and Tommy hadn't died was a good thing. I watched as Courtney wiped her tears during the service. She really wasn't used to people dying on her watch, especially people so young. I wanted to tell her that everything was going to be okay, even though I knew that that wasn't true. Things were definitely going to change.

The two of us went to the club after everything was over. Suddenly, I heard someone come inside, even though I was pretty sure that I had locked the door.

"We're not open." I declared. It was then that I noticed someone that I honestly was not expecting to see again. Well two people. "What are you doing here?"

"The League heard about a rather interesting occurrence, and we thought that we should investigate it." Nyssa remarked.

"Well, it was more my idea." Sara declared. I went over and hugged her, even though I was pretty sure something serious was going on.

"What are you talking about?" I asked. I did have to admit that Sara looked good wearing a League like Nyssa's. I also wondered if the two of them have already had their wedding. They weren't wearing rings, but the league hadn't really done that when I had been married to Nyssa. I also knew that such a thing was not legally binding.

"The man that was killed William Zarrick had a bit of a hidden past." Nyssa explained. "He was also a supervillain formerly known as The Wizard, known for using as a magic wand as a member of the Injustice Society. The league made a deal with them several years ago after the slaughter the slaughter of the Justice Society of America, but I am beginning to wonder if they have returned."

"I don't know if I want the League to get involved with this." I declared. "Can you promise me to keep this conversation between us for right now?"

"The League does not owe you any favors." Nyssa pointed out.

"Nyssa, please…" Sara requested as she put her hand on her shoulder.

"Fine, we will keep this discussion private for right now." Nyssa agreed. I was going to say something about Sara having her wife whipped, but I knew that would only make her angry. "Tell us what you know."

I did hope that she should keep her word. Having Ra's al-Ghul around would only make things worse. I didn't know if the two of us would face off directly in this world. It probably wasn't necessary for me to kill him. It would be weird not to, but I did believe that we would have a good relationship as long as he didn't do anything to interact with me directly. It was also just good to know that Sara was still alive.

"I recently faced off against a member of the Injustice Society. His name is Icicle." I explained. "Our interaction led to a civilian, who also happened to William's son being killed. Do you know the identity of this man?"

"Icicle is one of the few who the League never knew the true identity of." Nyssa responded. I sighed. I supposed that I shouldn't have expected things to be there easy. I assumed that there were some people who knew, but those people were probably also members of the Injustice Society.

"Can you at least tell us what you know?" I questioned.

"The Injustice Society in its heyday had 10 members: Icicle, The Wizard, Brainwave, The Fiddler, Virtuoso, The Gambler, Sportmaster, Tigress, Dragon King and The Shade. They have been mostly dormant mostly since the defeat of the Justice Society, but the fact that they have returned could be a great threat to the world." Nyssa explained.

"I don't mean to be rude, by why is the League of Assassins concerned with that?" Courtney inquired. It was a fair question since she really didn't know much about the League or what they did.

"One of the things that the League favors is balance." Sara told us. "We do more than just kill people. That was something that I learned when I became a high-ranking officer. We know do not want there to be chaos and if the Injustice Society succeeds in whatever they're planning it would greatly upset the balance."

"Do you know what they are planning?" I asked.

"We don't." Nyssa replied. "If you don't want us to get involved, you will need to report to us. Sara and I will remain in Star City for the next few days. She thinks that it will be a good spot for our honeymoon."

I did think that was kind of sweet.

"I think you may have an advantage because the League member who made the deal with the Injustice Society happens to be your father." Sara remarked. Well, I had to admit that was a bit of a lucky coincidence. It was then that I remembered that I wasn't supposed to know that he was a former member. I did my best to act shocked by the information.

"You never told me that he was in the League." I stated.

"Well, I guess you know now." Sara remarked.

"Well, we need to go and meet my family for dinner." I replied. I would have to talk to Malcolm when we got home.

From there, Courtney and I went to meet Mom, Malcolm, Tommy, and Emiko at Dinah's new restaurant which had just opened.

"Hey, sorry, I'm late." I declared.

"Is everything alright?" Mom asked.

"I think so." I remarked. I knew that it probably wasn't worth discussing with everyone and it definitely wasn't a good thing to discuss in the restaurant. Not to mention, I didn't know what they knew about Malcolm being the League.

"Well, I have to say that it is awesome to be the chef's fiancé." Tommy commented. "So how are things going at the club?"

"I'm still looking for some regular entertainment." I answered. I knew that it probably wouldn't be a good thing to mention that I was going to ask Joey about it.

"Are you doing anything about that ice guy?" He responded. I quickly shushed him because we weren't supposed to talk about it in the restaurant.

At that point, Dinah came over to us. She looked happy that we were there.

"Hey, thanks for coming." She told us.

"We wouldn't miss it. Your food is delicious. What two entrees would you recommend for me?" I asked.

"I think that you would enjoy the steak and ribs combo." She told me.

After dinner, we all went back home, and I knew that it was then that it would be a good time to talk to Malcolm.

"Hey Mom, do you think that I can talk to…Dad alone?" I questioned. It still felt kind of weird to call him that even though it was true in this universe. She left the room leaving me with Malcolm.

"What can I do for you, Olivia?" He asked.

"I want you to tell me more about your time in the League of Assassins." I requested.

"How did you know about that?" He responded in surprise.

"I have my ways. How about we start from the beginning?" I questioned.

"I first went to Nanda Parbat after Rebecca was killed. I wanted to find some clarity and Robert recommended it to me." He explained. I shouldn't have been surprised that Robert had gotten him into it. One thing that I didn't know was whether or not he was still alive.

"What did you do there?" I questioned.

"I went through training just like any new recruit would." He explained. I did know all about the training from my time there. "I even did carry out some missions for them. There's a reason that I didn't want any of you to know about this."

"I don't think that any of us can judge for what you've done in the past." I declared. I knew that Tommy might be a little upset by it but honestly abandoning him was probably worse than going to work for the League of Assassins. "So how long were you with them?"

"Well, you're never truly out, but I was allowed to return home to my Tommy and after a little while, your mother and I had our affair. I think you can imagine what happened with that." He told me.

"Yes." I said with a blush. "But there's also something else that I need to ask you about. I know that you know about the group of supervillains called the Injustice Society. I want you to tell me what you know about them."

"Well, the Injustice Society is an organization that wants to change the world, but their methods for doing so are quite questionable." He explained. "They're not above killing people to get what they want, but I know that they were planning something much more drastic. The League asked me to monitor them, and I had no choice but to do so, so about ten years ago, I located them in the city of Blue Valley, Nebraska."

One thing that I did know was that was the same place that Pat from and I was pretty sure that was not a coincidence. I decided that I should just keep listening to what he had to say. However, before he could, Mom came into the room. She looked like she had something to tell me.

"Olivia, I just got a call from Dr. King." She told me. That sentence sounded a little bit weird even though I knew that she wasn't referring to that Dr. King. "He said that he's willing to talk to you tomorrow."

"Okay. Thank you. I'm sorry, but we're kind of not done talking yet." I stated before she exited the room once again. "So, what did you find Blue Valley? Do you know what they were planning on doing?"

"I know that they were planning on something called Project New America." He answered.

"What was it about?' I asked.

"I was never able to figure out all of the details." He admitted. "I do know that the JSA found out about their plan which led to all of them being killed. That was when that I knew I needed to take action. I reached out to Injustice Society, and they sent a representative to talk to me. The agreement was that they would stop their planning in Blue Valley in exchange for the League not getting involved with them."

"Who did you talk to?" I replied. It would be helpful if he knew the identities of any of them so we could have a place to start.

"Unfortunately, it's not going to be any help to you because we just got back from his funeral." He answered. I sighed. Of course it would be William. That must have been how Nyssa knew about his identity. From what it sounded like, Icicle was the one who killed him but as long as we didn't know who any of them were, we really couldn't do very much. "I'm sorry that I can't be of any further help."

"It's okay, and I want you to know that I don't care about what you did when you were a member." I told him before I gave him a hug. "We have all done things we regret in the past and it's about what you do in the present and future that makes you who are."

"That's well said." He commented.

So, the following day, I called the team, as well as Sara and Nyssa to the lair to talk.

"So, what did you find from your father?" Nyssa asked. "Back when he was with us, we called him The Magician."

"What I found out was that the Injustice Society was previous headquartered in the town of Blue Valley, Nebraska. They were planning something called Project New America." I explained.

"What is that?" Mia asked.

"He didn't know." I told them. "All I know was that the deal was the Injustice Society would leave Blue Valley."

"We believe that they were planning an act of genocide." Nyssa remarked. "That is not something that the League supports."

"I didn't know that League of Assassins had any rules." Artemis commented as she played with her bow. "I thought that all you did was kill people."

"While it's true that we are assassins, we only believing in eliminating our targets. We do not harm members of their families, and we do not approve of civilian casualties. Acts of genocide, or terrorism as some people call them are not supported, which is why we were willing to help you with Slade Wilson and why we condemn the Undertaking. If you hadn't already killed Robert Queen, we would have done so ourselves." Nyssa explained. I did wonder if they had any information about him being alive that they weren't telling me.

"Well, what's the plan to stop these guys if you don't even know who they are?" Artemis asked.

"We're going to have find out who they are." I replied. "This will probably take some time."

I knew that waiting wasn't exactly one thing that Artemis was known for. I hoped that she wouldn't try to do this on her own. We needed to find out not only who they were, but also exactly what they were planning, and we would also need to find out when they were planning to enact it, but I was pretty sure that we had some time.

"There are a few things that Sara and I still need to do in this town." Nyssa replied. "But now we will be going."

The two of them then walked out. I couldn't help but want to tell her that you weren't supposed to work on your honeymoon.

"Are you sure that it's a good idea to trust the League of Assassins?" Iris inquired.

"I'm not saying that I trust them, but I will say that it is better to be their ally than their enemy." I pointed out. "Not to mention, we are going to need all of the resources that we can get if we're going to stop the Injustice Society. So how is the baby?"

"She's doing well." Iris answered.

"You know you don't have to come back yet." I pointed out.

"I know, but I don't want this city to fall into ruin again." Iris replied.

"Spend some time with your family. I don't think that we're going to be able to stop them any time soon and when we find out more, that's when we will really need your help." I told her. I just didn't want her to neglect her daughter.

After we were done, I went over to the doctor's office. I was a little bit nervous because I knew that my situation was kind of difficult. I wasn't entirely sure why I wanted to do this, but I needed to figure out whatever I could about this child that I may or may not have. I didn't even know if he would be able to help me. I went to the office and started to fill out the paperwork. I was actually able to fill it out myself once again now that I was 18. I hoped that I would be able to trust this guy.

"Olivia Queen?" The nurse called.

"Yes. I'm here." I announced.

"Dr. King will see you right now." She told me.

"Thank you." I declared as I walked into the back.

I looked around the office even though it looked to be pretty standard. There was a lot of white. I didn't know much about Dr. King, other than the fact that I went to school with his son. From what I could tell Henry Jr. was kind of a jerk, but that really didn't have anything to do with his father.

"Olivia, how can I help you?" He asked once he was in the office.

"So, I understand you are an expert when it comes to brains. I was wondering how good you were at dealing with memories." I requested.

"What are you particularly asking me about?" He questioned.

"Well, you see, when I went to the island, I imagined that I experienced a lot of trauma, because remember very little of what happened to me. I was wondering if you knew of any methods for me to remember those things." I stated. He looked at me for a moment with a puzzled look on his face.

"It's definitely a bit of an unusual request." He admitted. "Is there any particular reason why you want to get those memories back?"

"I had an X-ray done a few weeks ago in Central City and the doctor there suggested that I may have given birth in the five years that I was away from home." I answered.

"Well, that is interesting." He commented. "Restoring repressed memories isn't the easiest thing to do because most of the time, the reason that you don't remember them is often not medical but psychological instead, but I can look for something."

"Thank you. Do you think that we should schedule another appointment?" I asked.

"I will have to look at my schedule. I will make sure to contact you when I have some availability."

"Okay…" I declared a little bit uneasily.

"And good luck with your club." He stated.

"How did you know about that?" I asked.

"My son told me about it." He replied with a chuckle. "He's been there a few times. Said it's a nice place."

At that point, I walked out. I felt a little bit creeped out by him but that may have been just because I tended to get nervous around doctors. Of course, it was nothing compared to the gynecologist.

I decided to look for leads regarding the Injustice Society. I knew that it wouldn't be easy, but I had to use whatever resources I could get. So, I called Quentin and had him meet me so we could talk.

"So, what's this about?" He asked.

"It's about William Zarrick. I think that he may have been murdered. I also have a few sources that link him to a criminal organization, and I need know what you can find about it." I requested.

"First, why do you think that he was murdered? The autopsy didn't show any signs of foul play." He responded.

"I just have a good feeling. Do you think that you can provide me a copy of the report?" I asked.

"As soon as I can get it, I will." He agreed. Part of me thought that I should tell him that Sara was back in town, but I wasn't sure if she wanted him to know that. I still didn't know everything that she was doing, and she have had a good reason for not telling him. "But I kind of have a hard time that a city councilman would be involved in an evil organization."

"Sebastian Blood says otherwise." I stated. Part of me thought that I should visit him in prison sometime.

"Alright, noted. I'll see if I can find anything." He declared. "Do you know anyone else who's involved with this?"

"Just a man made of ice." I declared. He gave me a look. "I know it doesn't sound believable, but I can assure you he's real. Also, whatever you do, do not engage him. He's very dangerous and your guns will be useless against him."

"Is there anything else?" He asked.

"No." I replied before I left.

I still had a lot of questions, but I needed to get back to the club.

While finding out who was in charge of the Injustice Society was important, I also knew that I still needed to take care of my business. I had to come up with a consistent for of entertainment, but for the moment I didn't have one, so I was going to be singing something myself. I would really have to go through some of the school's programs to see if I could find someone who was interested in singing in public. I was a little nervous about it, but I would do whatever I could to help my club.

Oh thinking about our younger years
There was only you and me
We were young and wild and free
Now nothing can take you away from me
We've been down that road before
You keep me coming back for more

Baby you're all that I want
When you're lying here in my arms
I'm finding it hard to believe we're in heaven
And love is all that I need
And I found it there in your heart
It isn't too hard to see we're in heaven

I've been waiting for so love for something to arrive
For love to come along
Now our dreams are coming true through the good times and the bad
Yeah I'll be standing there by you

And Baby you're all that I want
When you're lying here in my arms
I'm finding it hard to believe we're in heaven
And love is all that I need
And I found it there in your heart
It isn't too hard to see we're in heaven

Heaven oh
You're all that I want, you're all that I need

I then left the stage as people clapped for me.

"Wow I never knew that you could sing like that." Mia commented.

"That song was written the same year that I was born." I told her. "Well, the old year. It was always one of my favorites."

She was still the only one who knew how old I actually was. I never really felt the need to tell any of them because it really didn't matter.

"So how did your doctor's appointment go?" She asked. At that moment, my phone began to ring.

"Hello?" I answered.

"Hello, Olivia." Dr. King replied. "I was wondering if you were free to talk right now."

"Yes, I guess so." I told him. "Did you want to schedule an appointment?"

"I was thinking that we could do it right now." He declared. His voice sounded kind of creepy to be honest.

"I'm a little bit busy at the club right now." He stated.

"Well, I insist, and it would probably be a good idea if you brought your hood with you." He declared. I was a bit shocked. How did he find out that I was the vigilante? "In case you're wondering, I read your mind earlier. I really think that we should meet, or else I'll have to see your mother instead and it would be a real shame if she suddenly had an aneurysm, and you should come alone."

I then hung up. I was a little bit surprised. Was Dr. King a member of the Injustice Society as well? I also never met anyone with the ability to read minds before. I hoped that I wouldn't be out of my element when I was facing him. I looked over at Mia who was probably wondering what was happening.

"I have to go see Dr. King. I think that he's a member of the Injustice Society." I declared. "He told me to come alone."

"You're not going to do it, are you?" She asked.

"I am. I'm the only one who can heal, and I don't want to the rest of you at risk." I explained. "It's not that I don't trust any of you, but I think it would be better to know what we're up against and I can heal if he tries to do anything to me."

I went downstairs and grabbed my suit and my bow. I knew that I was probably heading into a trap, but I couldn't get the upper hand on these guys if I didn't know how to fight them. I may not win, but at least I would be able to try to figure out his weaknesses.

So I went outside of the hospital, I wasn't sure exactly where he wanted to meet, but I imagined that it wasn't going to be a place where people could see us. He texted me to meet him in the parking garage. One thing that I hadn't been thinking of at the time was my ability to heal myself, so he might not know about that.

"Alright, I'm here." I told him.

"You know that mask doesn't really do much to conceal your identity against someone like me." He declared. "Also, you seem to have multiple voices in your head."

"Why do you even want to hurt me? If you want to stop injustice, wouldn't that mean that we want the same thing?" I questioned.

"People like you don't understand the best way to stop injustice is by removing the unjust." He declared. "Robert Queen had the right idea, but his scope wasn't broad enough, isolating his earthquake to The Glades and also leaving too much margin for error."

"You can't fix things simply by killing people." I told him as I drew my bow at him. I then fired some arrows, only for him to stop them in midair. Okay, so it seemed like he could do more than just read minds. He also seemed to have telekinesis, but I assumed that it was different from Darhk's magic. I then shot a few more arrows, hoping to catch him off-guard, but it was no use. He then took a page out of Darhk's book and shot some back at me. I fell to the ground because it still really hurt. "You're not going to win."

"Well, you're not going to stop me. Goodbye." He remarked before I suddenly felt like I was having the headache of my life. Suddenly I heard a loud screaming and Dr. King fell over. I opened my eyes and saw that Sara was screaming at him. He began to seize a little.

"Stop." I told her as I wiped some blood from my nose.

"Okay." She responded. "I won't kill him, but I don't think that he is going to get up from that."

"Thanks for the help." I declared. "Where's Nyssa?"

"She's outside. I told her that I could handle this." She explained. "We're about to leave town."

"Hey Sara, before you go, can I ask you a favor?" I questioned.

"What is it?" She inquired.

"Do you think you could look into some of the League's resources to see if you can find someone for me?" I replied.

"I don't think so, unless it's really important." She answered.

"It is. I want you to see if you can find out if there was a born to a girl who looked like me." I responded. "I don't know if the name would be listed as me of some Russianized version of my name and if you find out that I did give birth, maybe you could find out where the child is."

"I'll see what I can do, but I can't promise anything." She declared.

"Thank you." I told her as I gave her a hug. "I hope that I get a chance to see you again soon."

"I don't know when I'll be able to see you again, but thanks for not telling my dad or Dinah that I was back in town."

I then started to make my way back to the club. I couldn't help but feel a little bit weird as I went there, but it was probably due to the fact that Dr. King had been inside of my head. I hoped that Sara was right, and she had been able to incapacitate him. I finally made it back to the club and I couldn't help but feel like it was a little bit hard to stand. I started to fall over, before I passed out on the sidewalk. Before I did so, I managed to hear Courtney's voice screaming.

I wasn't sure how long I was out before I woke up again. I looked around the room. I was a little bit dazed. I noticed that Tommy was in the room and so was Courtney and I was laying down on a table in the lair. It seemed like I had passed out, but I had probably already healed from whatever caused it. I was really grateful that Dr. Ivo's experiments had given me the ability to heal, even though the stuff that he put me through was a bitch. Unfortunately. it wasn't even the worst thing that I had ever experienced.

"What happened?" I asked.

"I think you had some sort of aneurysm or stroke, but it seems like you've already healed from it." Tommy explained.

"Are you okay?" A young woman with blonde hair asked me. I recognized everyone else, but I didn't recognize her.

"Who are you?" I asked her. She obvious knew that I was The Arrow.

"I'm your daughter? Remember?" She asked. There was no way. I couldn't believe it.

"Mia? How is this possible? You've grown up. How did you get out of Russia?" I asked.

So for starters, Sara came back confirming that she's not dead. Also, Olivia managed to find out more about the Injustice Society. Finally we found out that there was an Olivia persona in her head and Brainwave managed to bring it out and that she gave birth to Mia when she was in Russia. The song is "Heaven" by Bryan Adams. Please don't forget to review.

Chapter Text

So, I was in a bit of a shock. Somehow my daughter was in the room. She looked even older than I was. Also, she didn't have any sort of Russian accent, so she obviously hadn't been there very long. It had been very painful for me to leave her behind, but I was 15 at the time and I didn't know how to take care of a baby, much less in the situation that I was in. The Bratva told me that she would go to a good home, but I couldn't be sure. I would need to go to Russia sometime to see if I could find her.

Of course, the more likely to why she was here was time travel. It didn't seem like it was possible, but I could heal from any injury, my sister had superspeed and I had literally met a girl who can fly, so I didn't think that I could time travel as being a possibility. I also couldn't help but wonder if she had inherited any powers from me. I didn't know if that was something that could be hereditary since my DNA had been modified. I had so many questions, but I should probably ask the most important one right now.

"What happened to Brainwave?" I asked.

"He was brought into the hospital. I can't believe that Dr. King was a superhuman, really puts it into perspective who you can trust." Tommy commented. "They're saying that he's in a coma. Sara really did a number to him."

"Mom…can I talk to you alone?" Mia asked. I couldn't be completely certain that she was who I said that she was. I would have to do some sort of DNA scan on her later, upon first glance she seemed like she was trustworthy. She took me to the storage room. "So, you really don't remember me at all?"

"No. I'm sorry. I don't remember how you were able to time travel. How long have you been here?" I asked her.

"It's been over a year and a half." She explained. Why didn't I remember her then? "What do you remember? Do you remember beating Slade? Kara? Do you remember Artemis?"

"Yeah. I mean I remember just fighting Brainwave tonight." I replied. The clock said it was 10:15 on November 10th. I was considering running a Veterans Day event, but most of my customers weren't old enough to have served.

"So, then what I'm going to tell you is going to shock you." She replied. I didn't really know what could shock me anymore. "And it will probably be hard for you to believe."

"I've seen a lot of things these past few years, so I doubt that." I explained.

"I'm not from the world." She declared. What? "I was brought here by a being called The Monitor from a different world."

"Okay, let's just say that this is true. One why would you want to be here and why don't I remember you?" I asked.

"I'm guessing that because I'm not from this world, your memories didn't register me or something. But the reason I came here was to see you because you're not supposed to be from this world either." She explained. "This world didn't even exist before a few years ago."

"That doesn't make any sense. I remember my whole life here, growing up here, being on the island." I argued. "And how could it not have existed."

"You ended up creating it. There was a crisis, and the Anti-Monitor destroyed every world. You helped defeat him and restored every universe, but you also merged some of your friends' worlds with yours and in doing so, you created a few different ones, including this one. You had to sacrifice your body to do it, but the monitor told you that you could live here to get to see all of your loved ones who again." She answered. This was just getting more and more unbelievable, but she also seemed to be so genuine. She definitely believed it. "And then there's the part that I really don't think that you're going to believe. You see you're not my mother. You're my father."

There was no way that I could have been a man. The whole thing seemed so farfetched. Yeah, I had seen a lot of crazy stuff, but I had my limits, and all of this seemed like it was too much. It probably wasn't what she wanted to here, but I had to be honest with her.

"You're right. I don't believe you." I stated. "All of what you're saying is a lot. I want to believe that you're my daughter, but I think it would be wise for us to make sure. I need to do some sort of DNA test on you. Not tonight, though. I need to get home and go to bed."

"I'm not entirely sure if it will work considering that I'm not from this universe." She admitted. She had some tears in your eyes. "There was a device that could make people remember their lives from before the crisis, but I don't even have it."

"Well, we can at least try." I proposed. "I'm sorry that I don't believe you."

"To be honest, I probably wouldn't believe it either." She admitted. "But yeah, I should probably let you get going. I will see you tomorrow."

"Aren't you coming with me?" I asked.

"I mean I really wasn't staying with you." She explained. "Are you sure that you even want me there if you can't even prove who I am?"

"Just because I can't prove it doesn't mean that I don't think that you're my daughter. I don't know what it is. Call it maternal instinct." I explained as I held my hand out for her. "At least for tonight, you can stay in Thea's room."

I then took her to the car, and we ended up driving back to the house. It was really nice to be able to drive.

The two of us walked into the house. However, everyone was not asleep when we woke up. Malcolm was still there.

"Seems like you had a bit of a busy night." He commented. "Mia, I didn't know that you would be staying over."

"I invited her to spend the night. She's going to stay in Thea's room." I remarked. I thought telling her what I knew, but it would be really awkward. It turned out telling someone that you had given birth was a lot harder than telling someone that you were a superhero. I mean I had been back for over two years, and I still hadn't told anyone.

"It's a bit strange, but I guess it's okay." He replied.

"Thanks, Dad." I told him.

I had a lot of questions still, but I knew that it was also late, and I needed to get some sleep, even though I still hadn't figured out how much I actually needed. I would probably need to figure that out sometime. I probably still did need sleep because it would take some time to heal from the fatigue. I did still have something else that I needed to tell him.

"I just got done dealing with a member of the Injustice Society. It turned out that my doctor was Brainwave." I explained. "But he's dealt with right now. Tommy says that he's in a coma."

"I mean that's good, but it's going to be tough for you to stop the Injustice Society. They managed to take out a bunch of heroes who had been doing this a lot longer than you have." He pointed out. "These guys are going to be a lot harder to fight than your Slade Wilson or even your father. You shouldn't take them lightly."

"I won't." I promised. I knew that just because I was seemingly invincible didn't mean that I was. I was pretty sure that there were ways to kill me, and I really didn't want to find out what those were. "But it's more than just me. I have a whole team of my own. I know that we can beat them, even if it's more difficult."

"I don't think it's a good idea for you to be putting their lives at risk like this. You don't know how dangerous these people are." He remarked. "He may not have said it, but I'm pretty sure that even Ra's al-Ghul wouldn't even face them head-on. You said that Icicle was the reason for Joey's death."

"Dad, with all due respect, someone needs to stop these people, and we can't just wait around for others to deal with it." I pointed out. "I know that you're worried about me and them, but it's what we have to do. I'm sorry but I can't just stand down here."

"That's how I know that you're my daughter. You have that same sense of determination that I do. I'll let you get some sleep." He replied.

I then went to my room to change for bed. I put on my nightgown and washed my face before drifting off to sleep.

In the morning, Mia and I met Emiko in the kitchen for breakfast. The thing about having two working parents was that they weren't always around to see in the morning.

"So who are these guys that you're fighting right now?" Emiko asked.

"They call themselves the Injustice Society." I declared. "Apparently, they seek to fight injustice by whatever means necessary."

"That doesn't seem like it's the best course of action." She commented.

"Yeah. The thing is I don't know if I really want involved in this." I replied.

"Why not?" She asked. She looked kind of offended by that.

"Because you're my sister and I'm already worried about Thea being in Central City," I explained. "I don't want to have to be worried about you too."

"Well it's too late for that. I've been practicing with my sword and I think that I could be a valuable asset to your team." She remarked. "Not to mention you owe me. Your mom would be dead if not for me."

I supposed that she did have a point. Her skills had saved my mom's life, even though there was a possibility that I might have been able to do it myself.

"When did you pick up fencing anyway?" Mia asked.

"I've been doing it ever since I was a kid." Emiko responded.

When I got to school, I went over to Cameron. The mural was almost done, but I needed to see when she was going to be able to finish it.

"Hey Cameron, can we talk?" I asked her.

"Yeah sure." She agreed.

"I just wanted to talk to you about the mural. I was wondering when you were going to have it done." I stated. There really wasn't any sort of time limit on it.

"I'm not really going to be able to work on it today." She explained.

"Do you mind me asking why not?" I questioned. I knew that she could tell me that it was none of my business, and if she did, I would respect that.

"It's my mom's birthday." She answered.

"Oh tell her that I said happy birthday then." I remarked.

"I would but she died a few years ago." She remarked. Well I had just said that the worst thing.

"Oh fuck." I responded. You know besides the five years away, I really hadn't been through much trauma.

"My dad and I always go out to dinner." She explained.

"I guess try to have fun." I replied. I needed to try to find a way to get out of the conversation before I made it even more awkward. "And we can talk more about the mural tomorrow."

I quickly scampered away, not wanting to say anything else. I did need to find Courtney because I didn't have a lot of time with her before school and I wanted to make sure to make every minute count. We had be secretive in where we kissed.

"You know you seemed like you're acting kind of different today." She commented. "Are you feeling okay?"

"Well I've been thinking about this crazy thing that Mia told me." I remarked. "She says that I came from another world, but I remember growing up here."

"Olivia, I think Brainwave messed with your head." She remarked. "You're the one who told us that you were from another world."

"But I don't see how that's possible." I explained. "I remember my whole life is this world. Also, I have something that I need to tell you. The reason I wasn't surprised when Mia said that she was my daughter is because before I got back from the island, I gave birth to her."

"What?" She asked in shock.

"I mean I wasn't on the island the whole time, when I spent a good amount of time in Russia and that was how I learned how to speak Russian and how I joined the Bratva. Some of the men thought that I needed to be initiated, so they got me really drunk and they…" I explained as I started to cry. I used to be able to get drunk before my powers developed.

"Oh." She remarked. She seemed to figure out what I was going to say without me saying it. She gave me a tight hug.

"One of my first missions from the Bratva was to kill the men who did that to me." I added. "I found out that I was pregnant a few months later. They pushed me as hard as they could without harming my baby and they even performed an emergency C-section on me. They told me that they would find her a good home, but I don't know where she is now. I tried to forget before Ryan reminded me about the surgery. I guess we're more similar than we thought. You want to find your father and I want to find my daughter."

"How are you going to do that?" She asked.

"I don't know." I admitted. "The first thing that I want to do is run a DNA test to make sure that she and I are really related. I believe that she is, but I just want to do it to be cautious."

"This is a really big adjustment. You're acting so different today." She commented. What did she mean by that?

"Courtney, I'm still me." I told her as I kissed her.

As soon as I got done with school, I changed out of my uniform into something more comfortable. I was still wearing a skirt, but I still didn't have to wear those long socks or that stuffy blouse.

"So, I should just be able to check the DNA pretty easily." Mia responded. "Again, I'm not sure if this is going to work."

We ran from our hair and she was able to find a match. That confirmed that she was my daughter.

"So are you going to tell me how you managed to get out of Russia?" I asked. She must have time traveled."

"I've never been to Russia." She explained. "I'm telling the truth when I say that I'm from another world."

I decided that I shouldn't try to press it anymore. I supposed that there was a chance that she was telling the truth. I really didn't want to hurt her again by telling her that I didn't believe her. I might even be by the fact that I came from another world as illogical as it sounded, but I just couldn't believe that I used to be a man. I wouldn't even want to be.

"Okay, we need to start getting ready for tonight." I commented.

"Hey, Olivia, I think that what Brainwave did you to have affected your personality." Tommy told me. "You kept saying that you couldn't remember what happened on the island and now you seem to know it in vivid detail."

"Well, he might have caused me to suddenly regain my repressed memories or something." I pointed out. "But I don't think we should be focusing on that right now. You should probably get back to the hospital. I wouldn't want you to get fired because you're helping me."

"Uh oh." Mia declared as her computer went off.

"What is it?" I asked.

"Someone is trying to hack into the Empire Enterprises server." Mia explained.

"What's Empire Enterprises?" Artemis asked.

"It's a communications company." Mia explained.

"So is this person trying to lower their phone bill or something?" I questioned. I knew that there could be serious ramifications, but I didn't want to go after someone if I didn't know why they were hacking.

"No, this code that is being used is has a pattern. It looks like someone called the Gambler. He's a member of the Injustice Society." Mia explained.

"Well we need to find out what they want then." I replied. "Do we know if the Gambler has any powers that we might need to worry about?"

"Nothing that I know of." Mia responded. "But I also think that he might have some help. One thing that I've learned about these guys is that the guy with the brains is usually protected by someone with muscle."

"Well it's a good thing that we have plenty of muscle of our own." I replied with a grin. It was good to let us a little steam every now and then.

"I could use a little distraction from the fact that my parents were acting so weird today." Artemis commented. "They said that they were taking a 'date night'."

We began to get ready even though I wasn't entirely sure what we would be doing. It was possible that we could be walking into a trap, but it was also possible that this would give us the chance to get a one-up on the Injustice Society. We needed to find out what they were planning and we needed to figure it out before they got a chance to enact it.

I started to change into my costume. It had been the same for the past two years and I couldn't help but wonder if maybe I should try to redesign it. I could give it a skirt. Then again, one of the reasons that I wore such layered leather was to protect myself. Even though I could heal, that didn't mean that I didn't bleed and any blood that was left behind could potentially be used against me. Just because the police didn't seem interested in finding out who I was anymore didn't mean that they wouldn't want to arrest me if they did.

Part of me thought that I should talk to Detective Lance to see about sending a team to the building, but I imagined that they knew how to cover their tracks against the police. Not to mention, they could also have a mole in the police force. They had someone on the city council and someone at the hospital, so I didn't think that I could say that it was infeasible for them to operatives all over the city. Until I could be completely sure who I could trust, I figured the number of people who knew about the Injustice Society should be kept to a minimum.

"So what do you think we should do when we get there?" Courtney asked me.

"Well we may need to divide and conquer." I declared. "Do you really think that I'm acting different?"

"Well you seem like you're mostly the same but there are a few differences from before." She admitted. "Do you remember anything else differently other than not remembering Mia?"

"No." I declared. "I do have something to tell you? Do you want to when I first fell for you? It was when we first met? It took me a little while to reconcile my feelings, but all I could think about was 'Who is this angel talking to me?' And it's true, you were the only one willing to talk to me at school. Even when I showed you my scars, you still didn't think of me as damaged and I love you for that."

From there, Courtney, Artemis, Emiko and I went to building. It was also the first time that I saw my sister in full costume. She looked kind of different. I wasn't entirely sure how she had designed her costume.

"Can you see in that mask?" Artemis asked her.

"Yes, I thought that I should model this costume after my Japanese heritage." Emiko explained.

"Hey Mia, do we know if the Gambler is inside?" Courtney asked over the comms.

"Why did this guy name himself after a Kenny Rogers song?" Emiko asked. At least it was a good song and I had to admit it did sound kind of cool. I didn't know a lot of Kenny Rogers's music but I was pretty sure that it would be better than calling himself "Lady" or "Islands in the Stream."

"Yeah he's inside." Mia responded. "I'll try to do a counterattack."

"Well it's a very big building. We need to try not to break anything." I explained.

"I can't make any promises." Artemis declared.

"How many guards do you think there are?" Courtney asked.

"I don't know." I remarked.

"I'm looking up the code to get in right now." Mia replied as I heard her typing. My daughter seemed like she was as good with computers as I was. "It looks like it's 1941."

I went and put in the code and the four of us went inside the building. One of the first things that I noticed was he seemed to have hacked the sound system to play radio and the song that was playing was "Timber" by Pitbull and Kesha. Hmm maybe this guy's taste in music wasn't as good as I thought it was.

We began to walk through the hallways. It was awfully quiet. It was kind of hard to believe that this place didn't seem to have any sort of security. I understood that it was a tech company, but you couldn't solely rely on technology to do the jobs of humans sometimes especially since someone could simply figure out the code and enter the building. We walked into an office and we found that there was indeed a security. However that was definitely a was as I could safely say there was no longer a security guard.

"Do you think the gambler did this?' Courtney asked.

"I wouldn't count on it." A female voice interrupted. Well it seemed like we would not be fighting the Gambler. The woman was dressed like some sort of commando and the man was dressed…in a hockey mask and catcher's gear. Okay, that was kind of a lame costume.

I started off by firing an arrow at him. However, he swatted it away.

"Ooh archery. It's nice to know that someone else around appreciates sports as much as I do." He declared. "Your form is really nice, but how does it deal with this?"

He then swung an aluminum bat at me and I used my bow to block it.

"You're in really good shape. I guess you have to be to leap across those buildings." He commented.

"What do you want here?" I asked. I didn't know if he would tell me, but he might be dumb enough to do so.

"I don't really know, all I know is I'm supposed to provide protection so my associate can do his work." He answered.

At that point, the two of them split up.

"We're going to need to split up as well." I remarked. "Emiko you and I will after the hockey mask guy and Courtney you take Artemis and deal with the tiger lady."

"Are you sure that's a good idea?" Courtney asked. I didn't know if it was, but it was probably easier to have them with us than to trust Artemis and Emiko to know how to work together.

Emiko and I went and followed him outside and as soon as we got there, a baseball flew at us. Luckily, we managed to dodge it.

"Who girls don't belong here. This is the big leagues." He stated.

"I've dealt with worse than you." I countered. He then hit some balls at us and I could tell that he was very good at the sport. One of the hit me and it did knock me to the ground.

"I doubt that, You see Slade and Robert Queen, they were the Pirates compared to us or maybe The Nationals without Strasburg and Harper." He quipped.

So the first thing that I noticed about this guy was that he could really annoying with all of his sports talk. I got that his theme was sports, but did he really need to make it his whole personality? Even though his costume looked kind of silly, it also looked like it would be pretty effective. Because he had so much padding, it meant that there probably wasn't a good place to shoot him. I couldn't help but wonder if I should have let Courtney and Artemis deal with him because her staff was probably better for that. I have one idea. I managed to shoot an exploding arrow at his feet and I managed to knock him to the ground.

"Okay, I didn't know that we were going to be playing dirty, but it's a good thing that I came prepared." He declared as she he took out some different balls. He swung them at us and I grabbed Emiko out the way as they exploded. We would need a new strategy. I couldn't help but wonder if Courtney and Artemis were having an better luck than we were. I then realized I could ask.

"How's it going?' I questioned.

"She's very agile. We haven't been able to land any hits on her." Courtney responded. "I can't really talk right now. Sorry."

"Okay, new strategy. I'm going to flip you in the air and you need to get behind him and stab him." I declared.

"Are you sure that's going to work?" She asked.

"We need to use sports to defeat this guy so let's do a little bit of cheerleading." I stated. I held my hands out and she jumped as I launched her into the air. I kind wished that I had stuck with cheerleading, but it was probably the right decision to not let myself get distracted. She managed to get a blow off, but he knocked her away with his bat. At that point, his partner came out.

"Looks like we're at the end of regulation and that's game." The man said before he threw a series of balls at the ground and a cloud of smoke covered the area. I then saw Courtney and Emiko but it was no use. The two of them had gotten away and we didn't know where they were going.

"Damn it!" Artemis cursed.

We went back to the club to regroup. I could tell that there was a lot of frustration over our loss.

"How were they able to overpower us so easily?" Courtney asked.

"Because they've been doing this for a long time." Mia declared. "Their names are Sportsmaster and Tigress. They're part of the Injustice Society. They may look unamusing but they're highly trained."

"I think we may have been better off if we had switched teams." Courtney responded. Her staff was probably better for fighting and I was a very quick shot. I most likely would have been able to land an arrow, or at least fire at the place that I was pretty sure that she was going to be.

"Do you think you can try to figure out just what the Gambler managed to take?" I asked Mia.

"Yeah, I can try." She replied.

"Okay, I need the rest of you to go out to the floor." I stated.

"Are you serious?" Artemis asked.

"We lost tonight. The Injustice Society got they wanted, but we need to regroup. We can't do anything we find out exactly what they took, so we need to make sure that this club is working now." I explained.

I let out a grunt after the three of them got changed and went upstairs.

"Tonight fucking sucked." I vented. "And I really do hate how everyone keeps telling me that I'm acting different. So what if I care about trying to have a successful business?"

"Well it's probably just because you seem different than they're used to, but I don't necessary think that it's a bad thing. I've actually known you like this longer than I did the way that you were before." She explained. It was kind of surprising that she seemed to be accepting whatever changes I had easier than everyone else. "You may not believe that you're from another world, but the truth is that you are still the same person whether you believe it or not."

"So I think that this weekend, I'm going to go and see Thea again." I announced. I need to check on how she's doing as hero as a hero. I was going to ask Courtney to come with me, but I think that you should as well."

One of the main reasons that I wanted to go was that I wanted to get a break from thinking about my failure. I hoped that I wouldn't be making a mistake by leaving, but I also wanted to go back to STAR Labs and tell Ryan that I remembered what happened. And also wanted to hear about some of what my sister was up to.

"I've never been to Central City before." She answered. "And I promise that I will do whatever I can to help you find you her…well me. I may not be your daughter from this world, but I can see that how important it is to you."

So we got to see the a bit of Olivia's new personality, which is mostly the same as her old personality other than remembering her old life. Speaking of memories, we also found out how she got pregnant. And finally, the team lost yet again against the Injustice Society. The next chapter will be the first part of the crossover. Please don't forget to review.

Chapter Text

Do you know what it’s like when you love someone? Well, there are different types of love. There is the love that you feel for a friend like I loved Iris. When you love your friends, you treat them like family, but probably still don’t love them as much as you love a member of your family. That was why I was so glad that most of my family was still alive. There was my mom and dad and my brother, as well as my daughter. She was very insistent about being from another world. There was also my two sisters. I knew that Emiko wasn't my biologically my sister since we had different moms and her dad was not my dad, but I did not care. She was my sister whether she was legally or not.

We were currently on our way to see my other sister, my older sister. She had graduated over a year ago and instead of being in college, she was managing our family’s company from the office in the Central City. She was also operating as a superhero named The Flash. I wanted to see how she was doing, but above all else, I missed her. She might be able to help us against the Injustice Society, but I couldn’t ask her to abandon Central City when we would be able to deal with it.

The third kind of love was the kind that you feel for your soulmate. So, people might say that I was too young to know that I loved Courtney like that, but they would be wrong. Love was the greatest feeling in the world. It was the reason that I could go through five years-worth of trauma and still feel okay. I probably did have some mental issues, but the love that everyone gave me helped me deal with them.

We made it to the airport and the first thing that we saw was that everyone seemed to be fighting with each other. Something was wrong. It didn’t seem normal.

“What the fuck is happening?” I asked. “We need to try to stop this.”

It was kind of like everyone was in a trance.

“How are we going to do that?” Courtney questioned.

“Have the staff go after the terminal power grid.” I suggested. “I think if these people can’t see each other, they won’t be able to fight each other.”

A few seconds later, all of the lights went out. That seemed to get everyone to stop. We needed to figure out what had happened, but that could take some time. I decided that the first thing that we should do was go to our hotel. Once we got to our room, I started to kiss her neck.

“Are you sure that we should do this right now?” She asked through her moans.

“We can multitask a little.” I remarked. “So, since we’re back in Central City, do you want to see if we can find out more about your father?”

“I don’t know if this is the best time to do this.” She admitted as she pulled away from me. “I’m sorry but those people were acting like they were possessed. I think we need to find out what happened before we do anything else.”

“Well do you have any ideas how we’re going to do that?” I inquired.

“Maybe we should see if we can find any reports of seemingly random riots starting?” She replied.

“This may take some time.” I declared as I took out my laptop. “Maybe we should go and talk to Thea to see if she knows anything about else. The only problem is she might not be in the office yet. Looks like Linda is doing pretty well for herself. She’s got a blog that details the Flash and she’s a pretty good writer.”

“You know maybe we could do something really quickly.” Courtney replied as she pushed me against the wall and started to kiss me. I smiled knowing that I was going to have a very good morning. It had been a little since I had been able to do something like that with Courtney and I had to say that it was still as great as ever.

After we were done, I turned on the news and found that there was a similar incident being reported on at the bank. Not only was half a million dollars reported stolen but there had also been reports that pretty much everyone had been seemingly trying to kill each other. So now we had two separate incidents, but we didn’t know the cause of it. There were also reports of a red blur, so it seemed like Thea had also been there. I knew that it was time for me to go to the office and talk to her.

We sat in the company limo on the way to the office. I kind of wished that Iris was here because then we would have been able to rent a car.

“So, what do we think might be causing this?” I asked.

“I’ll try to get some footage from the bank.” Mia declared. “It might be a little hard because I would think that the police would also be trying to access it right now.”

It was then that I noticed that I had received a text from Thea. She was at STAR Labs and wanted us to meet her there. I told the driver to take us there. It would probably be easier to work from there because we wouldn’t have to deal with the mobile hotspot that Mia was using. Those things could be really spotty.

Once we got there, the first thing that happened was Thea giving me a hug. It was good to see her again.

“So, who’s this?” Ronnie asked as he looked over Mia.

“This is Mia. She’s my daughter.” I explained. “Dr. Choi made me think of what happened while I was in Russia and how I gave birth to her.”

At that point, Thea pulled me aside.

“I’m sorry…what?” She asked. “All this time you’ve had a daughter, who’s also somehow a full-grown adult, and you didn’t think to tell me until now. You always said that you didn’t remember any of the things that didn’t happen on the island.”

“Well, a few weeks ago, I fought a supervillain named Brainwave. He did something to my head and now I suddenly remember everything that happened.” I explained.

“Why didn’t you tell me as soon as you found out?” She asked angrily. It was a little bit frustrating.

“Because I haven’t told anyone.” I explained. “Well not all of it. The only person who knows the whole story is Courtney.”

“How did you even become pregnant anyway? You don’t like guys.” Thea pointed out.

“I didn’t say that I did it willingly.” I replied. “What a lot of people don’t know about me was that I’m a member of the Bratva.”

“The what?” She inquired.

“The Russian Mob.” I clarified. “Anyway, not everyone respected that a 15-year-old girl was the newest recruit, and I was…”

The tears started to come out and she hugged me before I could say anymore.

“Let’s go back to everyone else. I’m sorry that happened to you.” She told me.

She took me back to the lab where Dr. Wells showed up.

“Anger, hate, aggression…” He started as he rolled in.

“Isn’t that a Star Wars quote?” Ronnie asked. I didn’t know. I had never seen the original Star Wars movies.

“Everyone in the bank went absolutely crazy for like five minutes.” Thea explained.

“We had a similar situation happen when we were at the airport.” I added.

“Anger can be a powerful emotion. If this metahuman cause irrational feelings of anger in his victims, he can cause a lot of damage.” Dr. Wells explained.

“I got some images from the hospital from some of the victims.” Ryan stated. “Take a look.”

“Well look at this. The emotion centers of the brains are still showing signs of being overwhelmed.” Dr. Wells declared.

“Particularly the part that controls executive function.” Ryan added.

“Can you explain those for us who aren’t doctors?” Courtney requested.

“It’s the part of the brain that controls impulses.” Ryan remarked.

“Well how is this metahuman doing this to people?” Linda inquired. I was pretty sure that we still needed to find that out.

“That’s the half million-dollar question.” Ronnie interjected.

“Well maybe you can let us know as soon as you find out.” I commented as I held Courtney’s hand.

“Is the Arrow trying to find out more about Stargirl’s father?” Ronnie inquired. “Who was it you were looking for again?”

“Arthur Light.” I answered.

“You know why don’t we do a DNA test to see if he’s your father?” Ryan inquired. How exactly were there supposed to do that without DNA. “We have the samples of DNA from all old employees and if there’s a match, it’ll tell us.”

If they could do that, why didn’t they just tell about us it before?

“Can we wait to do it until later?” I requested. “And by the way, it’s not only that. I’m doing a report for my senior project. I’m comparing the way the Queen Consolidated office is here as opposed to back home, so I need to go there.”

I always wanted to see what the office would be like. I hadn’t been there any of the previous times I was in Central City because I was focused on other things. I also needed a good place to talk to her about what was going on back home.

“So how have things been going?” I asked.

“It’s been a lot of crazy people.” She admitted. “You would be surprised how many people do things in broad daylight here. You’re lucky that most of the guys you have to deal with only really do things at night.”

“That’s not entirely true.” I answered. “I’m trying to fight a group of supervillains right now that call themselves the Injustice Society. Their leader is a guy named Icicle with the power to freeze things, and he came out just after I was done with school.”

“You know I fought a guy who froze stuff as well…well he used some of gun to do it.” She explained. “It feels weird with us exchanging tales of our heroism like this.”

“I really wasn’t all that heroic when I faced off against Icicle.” I admitted. “Not only did he get away, but also one of my classmates died.”

“Oh…I get that. I’ve had a few people die on me as well.” She admitted. “It really sucks when you can’t save someone.”

At that point, I got a text from Mia. She said that the police had located the stolen cash.

The two of us went to the location. She obviously made it there before me. One of the police officers suddenly turned on his fellow officers. Fortunately, Thea managed to get everyone out of the way before they could be shot. I shot an arrow restraining the attacking officer, but unfortunately, I didn’t see the perpetrator. I knew that I needed to get away before the police could see me, so I quickly made my exit. We then went back to the rendezvous point, which was the roof of our hotel. Thea didn’t appear like she liked it very much.

“Did we really have to meet on the roof?” She asked. She looked like she was a little afraid of heights. Oh, I didn’t know that she was still afraid of heights. I thought that she had gotten over that.  

“So, I haven’t been completely honest about why we’re here.” I admitted. “While we come to see you, we’re also working on a case. We had a homicide in Star City where the murder weapon was a boomerang.”

“Why would someone kill someone with a boomerang? Where do you even get one of those?” Thea asked.

“It’s made of iron oxide, something Central City is really well-known for.” Mia added.

“Well, if this murderer is in Star City, maybe it would be best to deal with the guy here first.” Thea reasoned.

“I mean we can probably still have STAR Labs look at the boomerang to see if they can find anything out.” Courtney replied. “Wait, where’s Linda?”

At that point, Linda came up to the roof from the stairway.

“Do I need to remind you guys that I don’t have a way to fly or quickly scale buildings?” She questioned through her panting.

“Okay, but what did we find out about our metahuman?” I asked them.

“The officer said that he saw a flash of red.” Mia declared. “Apparently, he induces rage by looking people in the eyes, so we have to do our best not to look at this guy. Hang on, I’m getting another alert. God damn it.”

“What is it?” I replied.

“The police just put out a warrant for your arrest.” Mia answered. “They saw you and they want to question you.”

I couldn’t help but sigh. I thought I was past this stuff, but I didn’t think that another city’s police would be causing me trouble. I could not deal with someone else getting in my way. I supposed that I didn’t have the best reputation because I had killed a few criminals, but I really didn’t have a choice in those cases. And only one of the terrorist attacks was because of me. Robert was going to do that whether I was there or not, and I probably stopped it from being much worse. I decided that the best thing to do was call the club to see how Artemis and Emiko were handling it. I hoped it was going well.

“Hey.” Emiko answered. “How’s Central City? Did you find the boomerang guy?”

“We haven’t really done much looking. We kind of got sidetracked with a guy that has the ability to make people angry.” I replied.

“You mean like Slade?” She quipped. How was it that she had better comedic timing than me?

“No, this guy literally makes people angry.” I explained. “Like makes them want to kill each other. How’s the club?”

“It’s running well.” She answered.

“Have you heard from the Injustice Society at all?” I asked. I was afraid of them doing something while I was gone.

“No, I think they’ve gone back to the planning stage. I’ll let you know if anything happens.” She promised.

The next morning, Courtney, Mia and I went to meet Thea at Jitters, the local coffee shop.

“So, I did some digging, and I found out that the guy who rented the storage container was named Roy. G Bivelow.” Mia stated.

“Okay, do we know where he lives?” Thea asked.

“No.” I responded. “There’s no property in his name, but it’s possible that he’s staying somewhere illegally.”

At that point, Linda came over to us. She was a barista.

“Why are you working here?” I asked.

“It turns out that our landlord doesn’t like freeloaders and said that we both couldn’t stay unless we both have jobs.” Linda remarked. “And people don’t want to hire a journalist without a degree.”

“Why are you renting?” I inquired.

“Because I don’t know the first thing about house hunting.” Thea remarked.

“How about you just buy your room then?” I suggested, “Pay the landlord a large amount of money and then it will yours with no rules on who stays there. Maybe it could even somewhere that we could stay sometime.”

“Okay, anyway, how’s school going?” Thea replied.

“Well, my quest to become valedictorian has hit a little bit of a snag. There is another student who wants it.” I explained. “She probably has better credentials than I do.”

“Not very many people can say that they built their own business when they were only sixteen. I don’t think that there’s anyone your age who’s smarter than you are. You’ve got this Livvy.”

“So, there’s something that I want to do with you. I want you to come out to the edge of the city with me.” I told there. She needed some training.

An hour later, we were out by an old store that had since closed down.

“What are we doing out here?” She asked me.

“We’re here to train. I read about your encounter with Captain Cold. The train derailed, People could have gotten hurt.” I explained.

“Yeah, there was a bit of damage, but we got the job done.” She defended.

“Thea when you approach a new area, do you check out the environment? You could, but you don’t. You’re just running in blind. There’s a difference between having powers and having precision and I’m going to teach you.” I remarked.

“Why do you need your bow right now?” She asked.

“Because I’m going to shoot you. Don’t worry. You’ll heal.” I told her.

“Do you really think that you can hit someone as fast as me?” She boasted.

“Let’s find out.” I declared. She ran over and I fired at her and she ended up catching it.

“Told you.” She stated.

“Did you?” I retorted before two turret arrows shot her in the back.

“You bitch!” She screamed.

“If you had noticed those you wouldn’t have been shot.” I pointed out. “That is why you need to check your surroundings.”

Later, Courtney and I were in the lab because they were going to do this supposed DNA test to see if she was related to Arthur Light.

“Are you sure that this is a good idea?” I asked.

“I mean even if we don’t know where to find Arthur Light, it would be good to really know if he is my father.” Courtney pointed out.

“Hey while you’re doing this, do you think that maybe you could tell me things about time travel?” I asked Ryan and Ronnie.

“Have you seen someone time travel?” Ronnie asked me with a look of excitement.

“I haven’t seen it, but I think it’s more likely than Mia having the ability to age herself.” I declared.

“Well, we don’t know anything about time travel.” Ryan remarked. “It’s probably better to focus on under the situation at hand for now. Courtney, do you think that you could step under the temporal scanner?”

“Is this safe?” Courtney asked nervously.

“Yes, it’s totally safe.” Ronnie admitted. “It doesn’t even use radiation.”

The machine scanned her for a second and there was a buzzing sound.

“Is it done?” I asked as I looked at the screen. It seemed like it was doing something else.

“No, but we just got a read on Bivelow.” Ryan remarked.  

“I like to call him Prism.” Ronnie declared.

“Do you give every guy that you face a nickname?” I questioned.

“Where is he?” Thea interrupted as she appeared suddenly.  

“He’s at a private residence.” Ronnie declared.

“I’ve got him.” Thea responded before she ran off. She was gone before I could even say anything. We that was annoying. She seemed like she was just as headstrong as ever. I sighed. I needed to work on my report some more. The fact was that she was being stupid by just blindly running in there.

At that time, there was another buzzing sound.

“So, it looks like you are not related to anyone included in our employee database, meaning Arthur Light isn’t your father.”

“Oh.” Courtney replied with a frown. “Thank you.”

So, I took her back to the hotel room. I was pretty sure that she needed time to sulk. I would only try to cheer her up a little.

“Hey, look on the bright side. At least your dad isn’t a mad scientist.” I told her. It didn’t seem like it helped her.

“I just want to know who my father is.” Courtney stated. “I just want to know that I have one whether he’s dead, evil, or anything else.”

“Maybe you should just be thankful for what you have. Pat seems like he’s a good dad.” I pointed out. I did have to admit that it was a relief that I wasn’t related to Robert because he was a psychopath.

Later I decided to meet up with Thea again to see how she had done. I didn’t see anything related to an arrest, so it didn’t look like she managed to capture Bivelow.

“So how did it go?” I asked. “Let me guess. He got away because you didn’t do your research.”

“You just told me that you had someone die on you because you couldn’t beat a bad guy.” She pointed out.

“Well, that can happen sometimes when you don’t know what you’re up against, but you did.” I countered. “Do you want to know how I’m so good at this? It’s because I learned that I needed to keep training. People say that I’m so smart because I never want to stop learning. I learn what my opponents’ strengths and weaknesses are and how to use them against them.”

“How long have you been waiting to lecture me?” She asked. What? “You’ve always been the perfect daughter who could do anything. But there’s one thing that you can’t do and that’s move as fast as I can.”

“I don’t need to be as fast as you are.” I pointed out.

“And you’ll never be a hero like I am. People will always be afraid of you and that has to hurt. That’s why you only come out at night and stick to the shadows because you’re afraid of people seeing you in the light.”

“Thea, talk to me. What’s wrong?” I asked. I knew that she had the tendency to lash out sometimes, but this seemed different. “I’m sorry. I’m only trying to help.”

“I don’t want to talk!” She shouted before she ran off.

At that moment, I called STAR Labs.

“We need to talk about Thea. I’m pretty sure that something is wrong with her.” I declared.

I went back to the lab and found Dr. Wells.

“Do you think it’s possible that this guy is affecting her in a way that he hasn’t been able to affect anyone else?” I challenged.

“I mean it’s possible even though she didn’t show any damage.” Ronnie suggested. “How was she acting?”

“She seemed like her anger was fully in control of her. Even when I was pregnant, I don’t think that I ever that angry.” I pointed out.

“Well how are we going to stop here?” Ryan asked.

“This would be a really nice time to have a cold gun.” Ronnie remarked. Ryan and Dr. Wells glared at him.

“We have someone who can stop him.” Mia replied. “Mom, even though she’s angry at you, you’re still her sister and you understand her better than anyone. You don’t have to fight her. You just have to calm her down.”

This was still going to be challenging. I couldn’t believe that I was going to have to fight my sister, even if I wasn’t going to be trying to hurt her. There was also the fact that after I managed to calm her down, we would still have to find a way to take down Bivelow. Wait a minute. His name is Roy G. Bivelow? That was literally the abbreviation of the colors of the rainbow. How did this guy get such an on-the-nose power?

“Tell her to meet me where we were before.” I stated. “Tell her if she really thinks that she’s better than me, she needs to prove it.”

I went out to the field. I was really nervous about what was going to happen. There were parts of me that didn’t know what Thea was capable of and she was also experiencing an unprecedented fit of rage. She was not going to be easy to deal with. I readied my bow hoping that I would be able to really shoot her to stop her from doing this.

She came and ran at punched me to the ground and I kind of felt like I had been hit by a moving truck. Actually, it felt worse than being hit by a moving truck.

“Thea, I don’t want to fight you.” I told her.

“You were fine with shooting me with an arrow earlier.” She pointed out.

“That was just to teach you a lesson.” I declared. I then shot her with an arrow to tie her up. “You need to calm down, Sis.”

“You need to calm down.” I ordered. I didn’t know how much more I would have to do.

“And you need to hold on.” She countered as she started to run…and drag me behind her. Okay, this was not fun.

She then started to run around and created a sort of tornado. I had to admit that it was kind of impressive, but I knew that especially while she was blinded by rage, I could use my intelligence against her. I shot the top of the roof and headed up unfortunately, she was on top of the building when I got there. I supposed that she was no afraid of heights at the moment. It seemed like all that she could think about was how angry she was and reasoning with her would be very difficult.

“Thea, stop. You don’t want to hurt her.” Linda interrupted as she stood in between the two of us. “You need to calm down.”

“I AM CALM!” Thea shouted. It sounded almost like an animal.

“How about you look me in the eye and say that again?” Linda challenged. At that point, Linda emitted a very bright flash of light. I quickly closed my eyes and turned my head away. Thea fell to the ground and when light dispersed, I went back over to her.

“Thea, are you okay?” I asked. I hoped that she wasn’t going to hit me again.

“I can’t see.” Thea remarked. “Why can’t I see?”

“I had to burn away your retinas like a solar flare.” Linda replied. “Dr. Wells told me that you should be able to heal from it, but it might take a little bit of time. How do you feel other than being blind?”

“I don’t feel angry anymore.” Thea stated. “I think you did it. I think that managed to cure me. I would hug you if I knew where you were.”

I did hope that she would be able to heal because I was pretty sure that she didn’t want to be blind. I did go over and hug her, and she hugged me back.

“Oh Livvy, I’m so sorry. I couldn’t control myself can we please not tell Mom that I tried to kill you?’ She requested. I smiled and laughed a little bit at that.

“I won’t tell her, but we do still have to take care of this guy. Maybe you should let me handle it, if you trust me enough to do this.” I explained as we started to walk together. “STAR Labs came up with something that can be used to fight him. It’s some ultra-reflective lens that will reflect his power right back at him. I am glad that you won’t be able to see them though because I look kind of ridiculous in them.”

Catching him was pretty easy and it turned out that they had a special prison to keep all of their villains stuck inside. Thea’s eyes did heal after a few hours and I was glad everything was mostly good again, but there was still one more thing that I needed to handle. I headed back to the hotel room because I wanted to see if Courtney had had a good night’s sleep.

 “So how are you feeling?” I asked.

“Better. I’m sorry that I wasn’t able to help you help your sister.” She apologized.

“It’s okay. Sometimes you have to take some time for yourself.” I told her. “You know just because we hit a dead end doesn’t mean that we have to stop looking. Just because Arthur Light wasn’t your father doesn’t mean that nobody is. We’ll find out who he is or was and you will get the answers that you have been searching for. Now let’s go to STAR Labs and say goodbye.”

From there, Courtney and Mia and I went to face them. It was kind of awkward because I really wasn’t that good at goodbye.

“So, it was nice to see you all again and I hope that we can work together again. Just let me know when you find out more about that boomerang.” I stated.

“This is so cool. Team Arrow meets Team Flash.” Ronnie gushed almost like he was giggling with glee. I didn’t know if I liked that name.

“This is only half of Team Arrow and also we don’t call ourselves that.” I pointed out. “We should get going.”

The three of us started to walk out.

“There is seriously something off about Dr. Wells.” Courtney commented.

“I’m glad that I’m not the only one who thinks, but I think for now we need to trust him because Thea trusts him, and I trust my siter.” I remarked.

I also made sure to send Thea a text letting her know if she ever needed advice or just generally wanted to talk, I would be available. Even though the two of us were only half-sisters, she was like a full-blooded sister to me, and I would always be there for her.

We were at the airport, heading out to the run when suddenly I heard something. I was glad that she was here.

“What are you doing here?” I asked. I was glad that she was here, but I was pretty sure that it wasn’t just to see us off. There had to be another reason.

“I just remembered what time of year that is and I think that I should come home for Thanksgiving.” Thea stated before she got on the plane with us.

Chapter Text

It was nighttime in Star City. The team and I were currently following up on a lead. We were pretty sure that this person wasn't related to the Injustice Society, but that didn't mean that they were the only crime in the city. We couldn't have murderers on the street regardless of whether or not they were part of a bigger group. Not to mention, the Injustice Society seemed like they were pretty good at keeping a low profile. Until we were able to get a head up on them, we were stuck waiting for them. It sucked but that was how it was.

"Is everyone in position?" I asked.

"Yeah." Iris declared. "It feels so good to be back out doing this stuff again."

"So, what exactly are you going to do if this place doesn't belong to our boomerang killer?" Artemis asked. "It feels like we're going to have a lot of explaining to do."

I did know that was a possibility, but leads weren't always correct, and we had to follow up on whatever we got. I was also pretty sure that we were right. We didn't have a lot to go off of, this seemed like it was correct.

I started to look around the building and noticed that it was bored up. I then saw something that was a bit unsettling to be honest.

"I don't think that is going to be an issue. I'm pretty sure that we found our guy." I stated.

"Why? Is it because of the stuff that STAR Labs found?" Iris inquired.

"No, it's because the whole place is rigged with explosives." I answered. I couldn't help but wonder why someone would want to blow up their own base. It seemed pretty wasteful, especially if it was just triggered by a wild animal or something. "It looks like it's tripwire connected to pressurized gas. I'm guessing the front door will be just like this."

"I guess our friend doesn't like visitors." Artemis quipped.

"Well, they're in for some uninvited guests then." I stated. "You can go ahead and fire."

Both Artemis and I fired our arrows causing the place to explode. I wasn't sure if anyone was inside of it. After the initial explosion, we were able to enter. It was a good thing that were wearing masks as to not inhale the smoke, even though that wouldn't cause an issue for me. We looked around and found that there was food in the kitchen, but no one inside.

"It looks like we interrupted their dinner." I commented. At that point, I heard something and the two of us went forward with our bows out. "Drop your weapons."

"You should learn how to count," One of the men replied. "You're outnumbered.

"It's cute that you think that matters." I quipped. "You're not SCPD."

"Unless police uniforms have gotten really interesting, neither are you." He retorted. This was going to be annoying, but I really didn't want to kill these guys.

"ARGUS." I replied. "Your flanking patterns haven't changed in years."

"Why is ARGUS involved in this?" Artemis inquired. I wasn't even that sure if she knew what ARGUS did.

"Okay I guess I didn't see it before. The man that was killed by the boomerang was an ARGUS agent, wasn't he?" I asked. I didn't particularly like ARGUS. Amanda Waller had been a thorn in my side several times and there was also the fact that she wanted to nuke the city when Slade attacked. I sighed because I knew that I would have to work with her to get this guy.

"That makes this an ARGUS matter." The agent remarked. "It looks like the target's not here. You, on the other hand, need to let this go."

If there was anything that I hated more than some of the bad guys that I had faced, it was being told what to do like I was a child. Yes I was only 18, but I had been through more in the past seven years than most people have in their whole lives. I learned how to be a weapon at a very young age. I was not just some girl who was playing with a bow and arrow.

"So, we're not going to let this go, are we?" Artemis inquired.

"Not a chance." I responded.

From there, the three of us went back to the club where we met up with Courtney, Mia, and Emiko. After making sure that everything on the floor was running well, we headed downstairs. I couldn't help but wonder some of the employees thought that we were doing down there. I basically called it a management meeting. I knew that none of them would question because I was pretty sure that they didn't want to lose their jobs, even though I probably wouldn't fire someone who accidentally stumbled on to my secret.

"Okay so ARGUS was there. We need to find out what we know about the deceased." I remarked.

"Well ARGUS tried to wipe all evidence of their agent's death after he was killed, but they left some glaring mistakes." Mia explained. One of the reasons that I was so sure that she was my daughter was that she was just as smart, or maybe even smarter than I was. She also seemed like she really knew her way around computers. I couldn't help but wonder where she had learned all of that. "Anyway, our boomerang victim is Kai Wu."

"I should have this was an ARGUS cover-up." Iris remarked. "I have been out of this for too long."

"Iris, there is no too long for someone to be on maternity leave." I commented.

"Well, if it is an ARGUS thing do you think that we can talk to Barry about it?" Courtney inquired.

"I don't think that Barry wants this to become more than an ARGUS thing." Iris told us.

"Then tell him to stop letting people get killed in our city." I stated. I also really hoped that ARGUS wouldn't try to get involved with the Injustice Society because that was something that I knew that I could handle.

"You don't really care about my relationship, do you?" Iris quipped.

"Well, I would care about it more if you and Barry were married. When is that going to happen and you better not have someone else as your maid of honor." I declared.

"Lucky for you, I don't really have a lot of other friends." She replied. "He's the one who hasn't proposed yet. I'm just waiting for him to do it."

"You know you don't have to wait for him to propose. You can propose to him." Emiko pointed out. "So why isn't Thea involved with this?"

"I don't want to involve her unless we need her, and we still don't even know what we're up against." I explained. "I want as few people involved in this as possible and that's already hard considering that ARGUS decided to stick its nose in this."

It was the last day before Thanksgiving break. I was preparing to head home from school when I got a pair of unexpected visitors. At least it wasn't ARGUS.

"This school is almost as big as where I went to college." Ronnie commented.

"What are you two doing here?" I asked him and Ryan.

"We came to help you find the boomerang guy." Ronnie remarked.

"Well, you're a little bit because ARGUS already decided that they wanted to find him." I stated. "And why did you guys come all the way here?"

"We had some vacation days." Ryan answered.

"I wanted to see the Arrow Cave." Ronnie added.

"We don't call it that." I replied in annoyance.

"I want to see all of your toys. Do you have an Arrowmobile?" Ronnie asked.

"If you keep saying things like that, you'll get one of my toys up your ass." I declared.

"Oh, you're so moody. PMS?" Ronnie questioned.

"You can come but you better not fucking touch anything." I relented. Did Thea have to deal with this stuff a lot? She was in the office so I couldn't even call her.

"Since when do we let other people into the Arrowcave?" Artemis asked.

"We don't call it that." I reminded her.

"Olivia, have some chocolate." Courtney replied as she handed me a cup. I really hated that this was the one thing that my powers didn't work against.

"I have so many ideas for improvements to these suits." Ronnie stated. "Why do you all wearing different colors and why do you wear facemasks instead of eyemasks?"

"It's because it's easier to get saliva samples." I explained. Not to mention it just looked cooler to look a ninja. One top of that, the mask helped to distort my voice just enough some software wouldn't be able to detect it. "That's what one of my mentors told me. There's a reason why ninjas do it. Now I didn't invite you to critique what we do."

To be honest, I didn't really want to invite them at all. I couldn't wait for Thea to get here to take them away from me.

"So, what is that for?" Ryan asked as he pointed to the salmon ladder.

"That's the salmon ladder. The only one who can do it is Olivia." Courtney explained.

"I used to be able to do it." Artemis pointed out.

"She's not the only one." Mia replied as she walked over and threw off her jacket. She started to climb, and I couldn't help but feel proud of her. She came down with ease.

"So where is your bodyguard?" Ronnie asked. "She didn't come with you to Central City this time."

"That's because she's working on a lead." I replied. I really wished that I could use some Midol, but my powers actually prevented it from working. Suddenly an alarm went off. "What is that?"

"There's a security breach at ARGUS. I hacked into their system, and it looks like our boomerang guy just showed up." Mia declared.

"Oh boy. Captain Boomerang." Ronnie gushed.

"You realize that he just killed a guy, don't you?" I inquired. I wondered if Thea had to deal with this all the time.

"Are you even sure that you can get there in time to stop this guy?" Ryan inquired. That was why I had called in a contingency plan.

Surprisingly, Courtney and I had still gotten there first. I shot an arrow to knock the boomerang out of the air just before it hit Barry. At that point the bullets started to fly and even managed to knock Courtney's out of her hands. Thea must have been either really tied up or she had no idea how to get to ARGUS headquarters. We started to fight a little hand-to-hand. I then saw a boomerang flying at me. I wanted to show that it wouldn't hurt and throw it back at him, but before I could Thea finally arrived and knocked it down. The man seemed to realize that he was outmatched because he threw a smoke bomb and made his exit.

"You're late." I told Thea.

"Well, I had to get changed out of my suit and I also really didn't know how to find this place." Thea stated.

"So, what was that?" Iris asked. I was pretty sure that we knew what it was.

"The better question is who attacked you and I really don't want to hear that it was an internal ARGUS matter." I retorted.

"His name is Digger Harkness, former ASIS. His specialty was weapons and technology before he went rogue." Barry explained. I couldn't help but wonder if he and Slade served at the same time, but even if they did, there was no guarantee that they knew each other. "We caught him three years ago."

"How did he escape?" Courtney questioned.

"He didn't. Harkness's skills made him an ideal recruit for Task Force X." Barry explained. "The only problem was Harkness found a way to disable the bomb in his neck."

"I'm sorry. What?" I asked. "Are you telling me that ARGUS just makes criminals fight for them like some sort of Suicide Squad? I knew that Waller was a crazy bitch, but that is just fucked up. We need to assume that every ARGUS facility is compromised. There's only one place that we can keep you safe."

When I got back to the club, I couldn't help but notice that Thea was speeding through the salmon ladder. I wasn't sure why she felt the need to show off.

"You know I could really go for some sushi right now." Thea remarked before she ran off. Was she going to try to run to Japan?

"Are you guys okay?" Mia asked as we brought Barry inside.

"You can't work for ARGUS without making a couple of enemies." Barry stated as Iris emptied a bag. "Did you steal ARGUS property?"

"No, I took some evidence from the crime scene." Iris countered.

At that point, Thea reentered with some sushi. It was a black box, so I assumed it wasn't from Japan. I had no idea how far she had gone. Also, it would have been nice to get me some.

"Thea, you're supposed to keep your secret identity a secret." Ryan chided her.

"Isn't this just Iris's husband?" Thea asked as the two of them explained how they weren't married. Knowing ARGUS, they probably already knew her secret identity anyway.

"Wait, so you're…" Barry remarked in surprise.

"The Flash." Thea responded. "But you can call me Thea. You've already met my little sister."

"We need to find out the location of the man who is after Barry. His name is Digger Harkness." I stated. "Thea, I need to speak to you."

I took her far enough away so no one else would be able to hear us talking.

"What's up?" She asked.

"If we're going to work together, then we need to be able to work together, and I need to know that I can count on you." I declared. "Some of the guys that I have to deal with are vicious and they will kill anyone. Just because you can doesn't mean that the people around you can. You have to take everything into consideration around here."

"I'll do what you tell me. I'll case the environment, and I'll make sure to take note of everything around me." She promised.

"Well, we're doing this my way. I'm already in a bad mood and I don't want to have to worry about you right now." I explained.

"Yes! So, what do we do first?" She asked.

"We need to go and reassemble the evidence." I started. "It'll take some time…but it will be worth it."

I then noticed that she had already put them back together. I sighed. She could have at least waited for me to finish talking. Also how did she know how to put them back together.

"Well now I need to go and check on the club." I stated. I got changed and went upstairs where Thea followed me.

"You know I can't believe that you would take time off for your club." She stated.

"We don't all have people we can fall back on to run our businesses while we're away. This place is almost as important to me as saving the city."

"That seems a little uncalled for." She commented.

"Well, I'm a bitch right now. I can't even do anything about it because my stupid powers will just heal the pain relievers." I declared. "I'm sorry. I really do like having you back here."

At that point, Courtney came upstairs.

"Hey, so we found out that weapons were made by a Klaus Markos. He doesn't have a known address, but Dinah's dad arrested him last year." She explained. Well that was a lucky coincidence.

"Then I guess we'll go see him tomorrow." I remarked.

So, in the morning, Thea and I went to the precinct.

"Hi, Detective…or is it Captain now?" I asked.

"Thea, I didn't know that you were back in town." He remarked in surprise before he looked at me. "It's been a while since I've seen you as well.

"Is everything okay?" Dinah asked.

"Yeah. It's fine." I answered. You know I hadn't told her about my sister's superpowers, but it obviously wasn't the time for that.

"So, Thea was working on something with the Central City Police Department. Do you remember arresting a guy named Klaus Markos last year?" Thea asked. "What did you arrest him for?"

"He was stealing credit card data for the Russian mob." Quentin explained. Well, that was a bit of a lucky coincidence…probably. I didn't know if things had improved there at all.

So, Thea, Emiko and I all went there in our costumes.

"Why are we just now finding out that you're a member of the Russian Mob?" Emiko asked.

"Well former…maybe. It's complicated. There's where they run their cyber division." I explained.

"You know I wasn't ever expecting to see you again. At least not for a while." A voice interrupted.

"Tara." I greeted her before she gave me a hug.

"What are you doing here?" She inquired and you have brought…your…" She remarked.

"Sisters. We're looking for Klaus Markos. We need to talk to him." I replied as she took us to him. The first thing that happened was Thea went over and grabbed him. "You made this boomerang for Digger Harkness. Where is he?"

"Go to hell." Markos declared. At that point, I shot him with an arrow.

"What are you doing?" Thea asked.

"I'm getting information." I explained. "Now where is he?"

"I don't know!" Markos screamed. "Harkness gave me this. I had an order ready for him."

At that point, Thea rushed him to the police station.

"Mia should be able to decrypt this." I told her.

"What the fuck was that?" She asked as she looked at me disapprovingly. "You tortured that guy."

"Thea, this isn't Central City. The only way that people respond to you is violence." I explained.

"Maybe you shouldn't be doing this when you're like this." She declared before she ran away.

When we got to the club, everyone seemed to be huddled around Mia as she decrypted the phone…except for me and Thea.

"Is everything okay with you and Speedy?" Barry asked.

"Did Iris tell you her nickname?" I asked.

"No, I was calling her that because she runs so fast." Barry stated. "So, what's going on between you and your sister?"

"Well, it wouldn't be Thanksgiving without a little family squabble." I quipped. He didn't laugh. "We had a bit of a disagreement about how the world works."

"That's pretty familiar to me." He said as he looked at Iris.

"Sometimes, others don't see it." I commented.

"There are people in the world that only deal in extremes." He started.

"And it would be naïve to think that anything less than extreme measures will stop them." I finished.

"Sometimes bravery isn't enough. Sometimes the world requires us to be bold." He stated. "But you shouldn't let your decisions get in the way of your relationships either. You have got to find a common ground."

"I found Harkness." Mia responded. "He's in a warehouse at the corner of Infantino and Adams."

"Did you hack into an ARGUS spy satellite?" Barry asked in disbelief.

"It looks like there are 10 bodies inside." Mia added.

"Harkness knows we'll coming." I remarked. "Emiko, I want you and Courtney to cover the back."

"I'll race you there." Thea told me.

Courtney's staff still couldn't fly as fast as she could run but it was still the fastest way for us to the get there. I just hoped that Thea knew what she was doing.

"So, are you sure that your sister knows what she's doing?" Courtney asked us as we were flying.

"No." I replied.

When got there, I noticed that Thea had tied everyone up.

"You're late." She declared. I then noticed someone behind and shot him. "I knew that guy was there, and I was going to deal with him."

"Harkness isn't here." I noted.

"He told us to give you this." One of the men declared.

At that point, my phone went off. It was Ryan, I had a bad feeling about that.

"So, I have good news and bad news." He explained. "The bad news is that Harkness came after us. He managed to trace the device we took from Markos, but of course, it helps that we weren't unprotective. It's good thing that your daughter had her bow with her. We managed to scare him off, but he managed to hit Barry."

"I can help him." I explained. "Look in the fridge. This is a bag of my blood that I keep for emergencies. You need to inject him with it, and it will heal him. I know it will work because I've done it before. Do you see it?"

"Yeah." He answered. "I see it. Just try to get back here as soon as you can,"

So, I knew that we were going to need to be smarter to stop this guy. Standard tracking most likely wouldn't work. This guy was both smart and deadly. I was pretty sure that I knew what the best way to defeat him would be, but I would need to be able to do it and that would require everyone else to trust me. I wasn't entirely sure if I could convince them to let me do it.

However, I still needed to do things with the club. And part of that involved serving my customers…which also happened to be Ryan and Ronnie.

"So, you don't serve alcohol here?" Ronnie asked.

"This is a place for teenagers and young adults." I declared in annoyance as I handed them their drinks. "Speaking of which, do you know if my powers will prevent me from aging?"

"I don't think we have enough data to know that." Ryan admitted. "It's possible but we'd have to meet someone else with a similar ability to know for sure."

"You know you look really good in that skirt." Ronnie declared.

"You don't want to say things like that to me." I told him. "So, I hope you know how serious this can be. What happened to Barry can happen to anyone? Fortunately, things seem to work out in unexpected ways, but pretty much every member of my family has been kidnapped and a few of them nearly died. Most of it is my fault."

"It's really not." Thea declared as she came up behind me. We then headed into the storeroom. "You couldn't have known that Harkness was going to set us up like that."

"I mean I literally tortured Markos to get that phone. I was wrong." I admitted.

"I don't think I've ever heard you say that before." She declared.

"To do what I do takes conviction. I lost a lot of myself while I was away and that was without even knowing that Robert tried to kill me." I explained. "Sometimes I just have to do what no one else is willing to do. When things like this happen, it makes me question whether I'm a heroine at all? Am I a heroine or just a girl who keeps getting lucky."

"You are a heroine." She declared. "Your powers may not help you fight, but you're still a superheroine."

That got me to smile a little.

"That sounds so lame." I told her.

"Livvy, you're not a bad person. You've just done some bad things, but that doesn't make you any less of a good person. Mom and Malcolm are definitely not saints and even I've done my share of crime. Admittedly, I've never tortured anyone, but we all have our flaws and anyone who says that they are perfect is a liar. I still love you."

"So, I'm sorry if I'm interrupting but Mia ran a facial recognition on Harkness." Courtney interrupted. "He's at the train station and I think it should be the two of you who deal with him. We'll be available for backup, but you two need to know how to work together."

We headed to the train station and the first thing that Thea did was get all of the bystanders out of there. I was pretty sure that they were going to be very confused, but we definitely didn't need them around when we were fighting with Captain Boomerang or whatever.

"Get on the ground." I ordered as I drew my bow at him.

"Now why would I want to do that?" He asked. "I'm a real man and I don't bow down to women."

"You hurt a friend of mine and you're going to pay for that." I remarked. "Do you really think that there's anywhere you can go that we won't find you?"

"Eh, probably not which is why I have a contingency plan." She declared as he hit a switch. "There are five bombs planted in Star City. You can either stop me or you can stop the bombs." '

Thea started to run. I knew that I needed to stay behind and make sure that he didn't get away. I then started to fight him. This actually wasn't the best time to be by myself to be honest. I really didn't have the best grasp of this guy's fighting style other than the fact that he liked to throw boomerangs. Of course, he really didn't have much of a fighting style. Once I got close enough to fight him hand-to-hand, he really wasn't any match for me, and I was able to easily tie him to a column.

"Your friend may be fast, but you have to be more than just fast. Unless you're able to disarm all five of the bombs at the same time, they'll all go off." He explained with a laugh.

"We have a problem." I said over the comms. "All of the bombs have to be disarmed at the same time."

"I don't think that I can be in five places at once." Thea responded. "Wait a minute."

I wasn't sure what she was doing but judging by some of the sounds that I heard, it seemed like she had brought multiple members of the team to various locations.

"Alright, so everyone needs to do this the exact same way." Mia declared. "Exactly on three."

"Well, it looks like it's over. You failed." I declared. He then reached up and cut the wire around his neck. She started to run…before suddenly froze in his tracks. I then saw a familiar figure show up. He gave Harkness a shove and he fell to the ground, shattering to pieces. I couldn't believe it. Where did Icicle even come from? Before I could even try to follow him, he disappeared in a flurry of snow.

"What happened?" Thea asked as she ran back "Why does it feel so cold and what happened to Harkness?"

"Icicle happened." I explained.

From there, we headed back to the club. I knew that we needed to have a bit of a debriefing. One of our problems was over, but we still had an even bigger one to deal with.

"So why would Icicle kill Harkness?" Mia questioned.

"Pat said that he thinks that Injustice Society are doing what they think is right and their version of what was right just happened to align with what our version was this time." Courtney explained.

"We'll do whatever we can to help you stop them." Thea stated.

"No, you guys need to get back to Central City." I declared. "That city needs you. You're the best person to deal with the metahumans that live there. We can stop these guys."

"You know even though I'm far away, just know that I'm never going to stop worrying about you." Thea responded. "And if you ever do need me, just call me and I'll be right there."

"I'll make sure to do that." I agreed as I gave her a hug. She then went with Ronnie and Ryan, presumably to head back to Central City.

"Do you not want her here?" Iris asked after they left.

"To be honest, not really." I admitted. "If there's one less person that I have to worry about, that's a good thing. I know that she can take care of herself, but I don't what the Injustice Society is capable of or what they are planning."

"We're going to defeat them." Courtney promised. "I don't know how, but I know that we're going to defeat them."

I really did wish that I knew what to do against them. We only managed to defeat Brainwave due to some outside assistance, and I didn't know if we would be able to count on having that. We would have to not only figure out the identities of the Injustice Society, but also who they were.

I then went home where I found Mom and Malcolm had a guest. I took off my shoes. It had been a while since we had allowed anyone into our home, especially after what happened with Slade.

"Olivia, you remember Jordan Makhent, don't you?" Mom asked. Yeah, I did. It was a bit surprising to see him.

"Yeah, I'm working on a mural outside my club with his daughter. I think we're also done." I replied.

"Yes, Cameron has been very passionate about that project." Jordan answered.

"Mom, I'm sorry if it sounds rude, but I'm kind of confused as to why he is here right now." I admitted.

"We were just talking about the governor's decision to pardon some criminals from our city." Mom explained.

"Really? Which criminals are they?" I asked. I didn't really think that any of the criminals in this city deserved to be pardoned. I hoped that it wouldn't be anyone that I put away.

"Martin Somers, Jason Brodeur, and Warren Patel." Mom stated. So, it was exclusively people that I had put away. This might be a problem.

So we had a bit of a different ending. For starters, Icicle came and killed Captain Boomerang, so he won't be coming back later. And strangely three foes from the past are coming back, but why? Please don't forget to review.

Chapter Text

It had been a few days. I was still a bit shocked by the news. I understood that there was a reason that pardons existed, but I couldn't understand for the life of me why Somers, Brodeur, or Patel were worrying of them. Not only had they all committed various cooperate crimes, but each of them had paid to have someone murdered, and those were just their known crimes. I also didn't understand why a democratic governor would agree to do it. It didn't think that he could be bribed to do so and I couldn't help but wonder who would even want them out of prison.

I was wearing my uniform as I prepared for school. We were going to be letting out Winter Break pretty soon and I was obviously excited. As much as I liked school, I also liked not being in it. Not to mention, it gave me some time during the day to focus on fighting some crime. I needed to find out how these three men had been pardoned. I had a feeling that it could possibly involve me having to go to Olympia to find out for myself. Of course, there was one thing that I was worried that I would have to do. I really did not want to have to threaten the governor to get the information about who had convinced her to pardon them.

Emiko walked into the kitchen. She looked happy and I decided that I didn't need to be entirely focused on that. I could just have some small talk with my sister.

"What's got you in such a good mood today?" I asked her.

"I've decided that I'm going to do something today." She announced. I couldn't help but wonder what she had decided, but I had a feeling that she was going to tell me. "I've decided that I'm going to ask Henry out today."

"You know that Henry is dating Cindy Burman, don't you?" I questioned.

"I think that I can be better for him than her." She declared. I didn't know if that was the best idea. Of course, there was probably a much better reason why she shouldn't try to date Henry.

"Are you sure it would be a good idea for you to do that. Did you forget what we did to his dad? I don't think that he would be very thrilled to find out about that." I pointed out. That would be a pretty awkward situation.

"Well obviously, I'm not going to tell him that I'm a superhero." She remarked. It still probably wasn't a good idea. It also made me feel weird that we were referring to ourselves as superheroes instead of vigilantes now. The latter probably applied to her more because she didn't have any superpowers or any superpowered artifacts like Courtney did. "And I didn't do anything to do his dad. Sara was the one who did it."

"Still, it's probably not a good idea." I opined. "Look, I'm not going to tell you that you can't go out with you. I would just strongly advise you not to."

At that point, my phone rang. It was Iris.

"Hey Iris." I answered.

"Are you watching the news right now?" She asked.

"No." I responded before I turned on Channel 52. I then was a little bit shocked when I found out what I saw. "Oh my god."

"Yeah." She said. The news was reporting that Martin Somers was found dead at the docks. His body was found in a freezer. "Do you think that whoever tried to get them out of prison did it so they could kill them?"

"I think we need to consider that as a possibility." I remarked. However, we also needed to consider that this was targeted at Somers specifically, so I did need to consider a particular suspect. I didn't think that she would do it, but I would have to talk to her at least to rule her out. "I'll look into this more when I get out of school."

I then hung up the phone and looked at Emiko.

"So, who do you think would kill Martin Somers?" She asked.

"Well one of my ideas is that it could possibly be Emily Nocenti being mad about the man responsible for her father's death being set free." I stated. I didn't know her that well, but Dinah had told me some nice things about her. "I'm going to talk to her, but it's mainly to rule the possibility out."

"Do you think that maybe the Triad could have been involved. He could have done some things to testify against them." She offered.

"I mean yes they also could have done it, but I feel that if he was going to testify against them, he would have done it during his trial." I remarked. "The main thing that I think that someone wanted him out of prison in order to kill him and it also makes me feel that Jason Brodeur and Warren Patel could be next."

"Well should probably get to school. We can discuss it with the others when we get there." She proposed. Yeah, it would be better to talk to everyone about it.

The two of us went to school in my car and the first thing that I did when I got to school was give Courtney a kiss.

"So, who do you think killed Martin Somers?" Courtney asked me.

"I already have a few suspects." I explained. "I'm going to have to go through them to try to figure out who is responsible for it."

"What are you going to do?" Courtney asked.

"I'm not going to attack anyone yet. I'm going to do something civil." I stated.

"Well, I'm going to try to talk to Henry." Emiko announced. I really hoped that she knew what she was doing. She also needed to make sure that she didn't do anything to reveal who we were to him.

A little bit later at lunch, I was grabbed by someone. I wanted to throw her to the ground, but I knew would probably be a bad idea. I just shoved her off because I knew it was a girl from the height. I was not surprised when I found out who it was.

"What do you want, Cindy?" I asked,

"I saw your sister talking to my boyfriend earlier." She stated.

"It's a free country. She can talk to whoever she wants." I pointed out.

"You know it's not very often that I meet someone who isn't afraid of me." She declared.

"I've dealt with a lot worse than a high school mean girl." I remarked. Even with the stuff that was known, I had been raised by a man who tried to destroy the Glades, and my family had been attacked by a man who tried to kill us, and that wasn't even counting the stuff that happened on the island that no one knew about.

"I'm not your average mean girl. I can make you wish that you were never born." She threatened.

"I doubt that." I countered. "Now if you excuse, it's lunchtime and I'm very hungry."

Cindy really wasn't someone that I paid a lot of mind to. I knew that she was pretty smart, but her bark was worse than her bite. She didn't know what to do when someone was willing to stand up to her because she was used to bossing everyone around. I realized that I could try to be friends with her like I had done with Artemis, but most of that was based on Artemis taking the initiative and coming to me even though she didn't like me very much. I was pretty sure that she no longer felt like she was in love with me though.

After school, I went over to Dinah's. This was going to be the first step in trying to solve who was responsible for Martin Somers's murder.

"Olivia, what are you doing here right now?" She asked.

"Do I need a reason to see my future sister-in-law?" I questioned. She raised an eyebrow. She clearly didn't buy that I was coming to see her for no reason. "Okay. I wanted to know if Emily was here."

"Yes, she is." She declared.

"Do you think that I can talk to her for a second?" I inquired.

"That depends on what it's about." She remarked.

"Dinah, I want you to know that I have no intention of hurting her." I explained.

"Fine you can talk to her." She agreed.

She went and got Emily, and we sat down at a table.

"Hey you're Olivia, right?" She asked. She probably wondered why I was talking to her.

"Yeah, so I assume that you heard about the death of Martin Somers." I stated.

"Yeah, it's been a whirlwind of the past few days." She admitted. "I'm kind of relieved that I never have to think about him again."

"So, you haven't thought about who killed him at all?" I inquired.

"To be honest, I don't really care who killed him. He's dead. That's all that matters. I thought about trying to kill him a few times myself, even after he got out of prison, but I knew that wouldn't be what my father wanted." She answered.

"Okay. I'll let you get back to work." I told her.

I then went out to the front to talk to Dinah.

"Okay, so I am pretty sure that Emily didn't do it." I stated. She looked upset at me.

"Of course she didn't." She replied. "Why would you even think that she did?"

"I'm just following up every possible lead. I'm starting to think that these guys may have been set free in order to kill them." I explained.

"Maybe you should talk to my father about that." She proposed. "I need to get going. I'm meeting with a guy for a boxing lesson in thirty minutes."

Later that night, I went to meet Quentin.

"What's this about? I haven't seen you in a little while." He remarked.

"It's about Martin Somers. I think that whoever killed him may have been involved in getting him pardoned." I declared.

"Do you have any idea who did it?" He inquired.

"No, but I think that it might be a good idea to try to get protection for Jason Brodeur and Warren Patel." I suggested.

"You know I'm kind of surprised that you're not trying to get these guys put back into prison." He stated.

"I want to give them second chances to turn their lives around…even if they don't deserve it." I declared.

"Well, I can try to get them protection, but I don't know if Pike is going to go for that, especially since we don't really have any evidence that either of them is danger." He remarked.

The rest of the night was fairly quiet since I didn't really have anything to go off of. I thought about talking to the Triad to see if they were responsible, but there really wouldn't be any point to doing so.

When I got home, I decided to talk to Tommy. He and Dinah had moved in recently. There would probably get a new place after the wedding. She was sleeping and he had just come home from work. The two of them really didn't have that similar of schedules.

"Hey." I greeted him.

"What's up?" He asked me.

"I'm just trying to figure out who killed Martin Somers right now." I answered.

"Do you have any leads?" He questioned.

"Not any good ones." I admitted. "So, there was something else that I wanted to talk to you about. Why is Dinah taking boxing lessons?"

"I think it's because she wants to learn to defend herself better." He answered. "She's been training with a former professional named Ted Grant."

"I feel like I might have heard that name before." I remarked. I wasn't quite sure where though. "Well, I guess I'm going to go to bed now. Good night."

"I should probably go to bed too. Good night." He replied before he kissed my forehead.

I went to bedroom and shortly after I got changed into my nightgown, I got a phone call. I would like to have it on do-not-disturb while I was sleeping, but I knew that I couldn't do that in case something came in the middle of the night that I needed to deal with. It was Courtney. She probably just wanted to talk to a little before bed and I was always willing to talk to her before bed. I had an even for something that we could do, but I didn't know if that was what she wanted.

"Hey Babe." I answered. "What's up?"

"So, I know that this stuff with trying to find out who killed Somers is important, but do we know anything else about we're going to be doing with the ISA?" She asked. I frowned. It looked like it wasn't going to be that kind of conversation. I would still listen to her because I loved her and she did have a good heart.

"We don't really know anything that the ISA is doing right now." I declared. "We're kind of at the mercy of waiting for them. I know that this Somers stuff isn't as important as trying to stop them, but this is something that I have something to go off, even though I'm not really getting anywhere. I'm not letting myself get distracted by anything. I still want to stop the ISA."

"Do you think that maybe the ISA had something to do with the killing?" She asked. That I hadn't thought about. It would be pretty convenient, but there was also a major problem with it.

"Courtney, I can't really think of any reason why the ISA would want to kill these guys." I admitted. "You may even be right, but even if they are behind it, we don't know who they are, and we have no way to find them. There's one more thing that I want to know before I hang up though. Have you ever heard the name Ted Grant?"

"Yeah, he was one of Pat's friends." She answered. "Why?"

"Because apparently Dinah is training with him now." I explained. Before I could hang up, she spoke again.

"But he's supposed to be dead." She remarked.

"Well, we can look into it tomorrow." I offered. "Good night. I love you."

"I love you too." She replied as she hung up.

So, the next day after school, the two of us, along with Pat went to where Ted's gym was supposed to be. It looked like it was pretty abandoned, but it was seemingly open.

"Hello?" I asked once we got there.

"What can I do for…Pat." The man remarked in surprise before he gave his old friend a hug. "What are you doing here right now?"

"I could ask you the same question." Pat responded. "I thought you were dead."

"Why don't we talk in my office for a moment?" Ted remarked. The thing was I planned for him not being willing to talk about things around me, so I planted a bug on Pat, so I could listen.

"So, you're not dead." Pat remarked, once they were inside.

"I did die, but as you know I have the power to resurrect myself, but since I'm on my last life, I'm pretty much retired right now." Ted explained. Well, that sounded like it was an interesting idea. "I live here, and I don't have to pay any taxes."

That probably wasn't the best way to use his powers. I was really interested in where this was going. However, before I could hear anything else, I was interrupted by my phone.

"What's up Mia?" I asked.

"It looks like the police have just found Warren Patel's body." She explained. So now I was beginning to think that these guys were specifically being targeted, and I was also pretty sure that it would be enough for them to get Jason Brodeur some protection. It would also mean that I would have to do whatever I could to keep him alive.

"We'll be there as soon as we can." I told her. As soon as I hung up, Pat and Ted came out of the office.

"It was good to see you again." Ted told him.

"I'll keep in touch." Pat agreed.

From there, the two of us headed back to the club. It was clear now that we were looking at a pattern. Whoever was killing these guys wanted them to be released from prison. It might be a good idea to just send Brodeur back to prison for his own safety at this point, but they couldn't do that without his approval.

"So, what do we know about Warren Patel's death?" I asked Mia.

"Well, he was found stabbed to death, but the police were not able to find any sort of weapon, so the killing likely too it with them." She told me.

"Well now we know that Martin Somers's death was not coincidental and had nothing to do with the murder of Victor Nocenti." I explained. "Someone is targeting these guys specifically."

"Do you think that your father might be doing it?" Iris suggested. "I mean all of these guys were on your list and he was the one who created it."

"I mean while the motive makes sense, we can't even confirm if he's alive." I pointed out. I also really like didn't like it when she called Robert my father. My father was Malcolm Merlyn, and I was happy about it. "Not to mention, it doesn't make sense why he would do it now. What does he have to gain from killing these guys who were already in prison? His undertaking is over, and I can't see why he would even be back."

"I still think that the ISA might be involved with this." Courtney opined. We still didn't have a motive for why they would do it.

"I suppose we can look for anything that might connect them to these killings." I suggested. I didn't know what we would be able to find, but it was better than any idea that I had. I thought that maybe Zoe Lawton would want Patel dead, but I was pretty sure that she had no desire to return to Star City. Not to mention, if she was going to do kill Patel, she would do it with a gun. I also noticed that someone was missing from our meeting. "Where is Emiko?"

"She's actually on a date right now." Artemis told me. "She asked out Henry King Jr. and he said yes."

Okay I had to admit that I was a little bit surprised by that. I still wasn't sure if that was a good idea, but I trusted my sister's judgment and I knew that she would make the right decision. I was also pretty surprised that Henry even agreed to go out with her. She didn't really seem like his type and on top of that, he also had a girlfriend. Maybe things really weren't that good with Cindy then.

"So, what are we going to do now?" Iris inquired. "It seems like it's pretty likely that Jason Brodeur might be next."

"That's definitely possible." I agreed. "Maybe we can have someone do surveillance on him, but I think it's time for me to find out why these guys were pardoned in the first place."

"How are you going to do that?" Courtney asked.

"We're going to have to go speak to the governor." I answered. "Courtney, we need to take a trip to Olympia."

So, I knew it probably wasn't going to be fun riding on the staff for 60 miles, but it would definitely be a lot faster than by driving. We could make it there in half time that it would take to go by car and that wasn't even factoring in if there was traffic. I still had to make sure to hold onto Courtney as it flew. I knew that the staff wouldn't let me fall, but I was still kind of scared. I didn't think that I would ever really be used to flying on that thing.

I was also happy as soon as we got on the ground. I would have to be discreet because it wouldn't be easy to get the governor alone. I also had to make it clear that I didn't want to hurt her. We were going to be in a bit of a delicate situation. I did the thing that I usually did which was to tranquilizer the guards and turn out the lights so no one could see us. I was pretty sure that she wouldn't be too happy to see me, but no one was ever really happy to see me.

"Who's there?" She asked as she looked around.

"Governor, I need to talk to you." I announced.

"What do you want?" She questioned. She was probably wondering if I had found any sort of corruption. There may have been some, but that really wasn't any of my concern at the moment.

"I need to talk to you about your decision to pardon Martin Somers, Jason Brodeur and Warren Patel." I announced. "Why did you let them go?"

"I'm not at the limit to discuss involving the pardoning process. All of that is confidential information." She answered in fear.

"Governor, two of the men that you have pardoned are dead. Not to mention, it doesn't make any sense why you would pardon them in the first place. If someone threatened you, I might be able to stop them." I explained.

"Okay, someone did threaten me. I don't know who he was, but he had this sort of blue skin. He looked like he was made of ice." She explained.

"What did he want?" I asked.

"He told me to pardon Martin Somers, Warren Patel, Jason Brodeur and Cyrus Vanch or he would kill me my family. I told him that there was no way that I could pardon Vanch and he agreed as long as I freed the other three." She replied. I supposed that made sense since Vanch was the only one who had ever directly killed anyone, but I also saw the pattern there. Icicle was going after guys who had particularly been captured by me. He wanted to see me, but I didn't know where to find him. Now I felt like I probably should have gone to protect Brodeur, but I still didn't know how to fight Icicle, and I didn't know what I could do.

On top of that, the other problem was that I still had no idea where I was supposed to find Icicle or the other members of the ISA. There were very good at keeping a low profile and since I didn't know any of their identities, I couldn't go to their homes. I was at their mercy, and it also meant that I had no idea when or even if they would go after Brodeur. Also, it was possible that he wasn't even the one who was doing the killers. I just knew that he was their leader, but he also had others who could work for him.

Needless to say, I was a little bit tense the next day at school, not only was it the last day of finals, but I also had no idea if Brodeur was even alive or not. It wasn't making it harder to answer any of the questions because I knew all of those. I was never bad at taking tests and I was sure that I would ace all of my finals. I was not going to let Cindy take valedictorian away from me. That bitch was not smarter than I was.

I went to the club before I decided that it would be a good idea for me to try to save Brodeur myself. I could take him into custody to protect him from the ISA. Was that the best idea, probably not, but it was best one that I had. So, I decided to make way to his mansion. I started to look around. He wasn't going to be on house arrest, but it looked like there may have been a struggle. It didn't look like he was around. In fact, it was beginning to look like he had been kidnapped.

As I continued to look around, I couldn't help but notice that the phone rang. It was a bit odd, but I decided that the best thing that I could do was answered. I picked it up.

"Hello?" I answered.

"Looking for Jason Brodeur?" A voice on the phone asked. It was a man with a Southern accent.

"Where is he?" I asked.

"Oh, he's fine for now. We need to keep him for a little bit of motivation." The man said. I put on my comms so Mia could try to trace the call. "You see our boss wants to meet with you. He thinks that it's time that you two of you talk and we had to get some old friends out of prison in order to do it."

"Where is he?" I demanded.

"I'm not sure if you're talking about Icicle or Brodeur, but Icicle will be on top of Mt. Rainier this evening. And you better not bring any of your friends with you because that's one way to not only insure Brodeur's death, but also theirs. He looks forward to meeting with you. Now you go ahead and have a good night. Goodbye."

I had to admit that I was a little bit surprised. They were using Jason Brodeur as bait to get to me. While I didn't particularly want him to live, I couldn't just let him die either.

"Did you trace the call?" I asked.

"It's heavily encrypted. It could take me a while to find out where it was placed from." Mia answered. "So what are you going to do?"

"I have to go and face him. If there's any chance that I can save Brodeur's life, I have to take it." I explained. While it wouldn't be the hardest part, climbing the mountain wouldn't be the easiest thing either. "And I need to do this alone. I'll fight him by myself."

"Please be careful, but I know that you're going to make it out of this, Mom." She told me.

I did have a to tendency to survive really bad situations, and my powers would make it even easier. The problem was that I needed to do more than just survive. I needed to win, and I had no idea how I was going to do that. Exploding arrows could work, but only if I could hit him with them.

I started to make my up the mountain, I did have some grappling gear to make it easier. It would probably still take me a few hours to get up. I was glad that I had my mask because it made going through the snow easier. I hadn't climbed a mountain in a long time, and I wasn't entirely sure if this was the fastest way to do this, but it was definitely the safest. After a lot of climbing, I was feeling pretty hungry, but I wasn't that tired. I made it to the top of the summit and that was where I found Icicle.

"I see that you made it." He remarked. It was that then he threw a body at my feet. It was Jason Brodeur.

"Why did go to all of the effort to get these guys out of prison, just to kill them?" I asked.

"I felt like I needed to send a message." He announced. "You know it wasn't the easiest to find people that you put away. Seems like you killed a lot of them."

"What do you want?" I asked.

"I want to present you with an offer. You see even though it's obvious that you're young, I think you want the same thing that we went: to rid the world of injustice. We can help you with that goal." He replied.

"I'm not someone who wants to kill people in cold blood." I stated. You know he actually literally had cold blood…if he had blood. "There is no way that I'll ever join you."

"Well then it looks like I'm going to have to kill you." He stated.

I began to fire some of my arrows, but he was able to dodge them. Even though he was made out of ice, he didn't seem to be as slow as it. He actually seemed quite agile.

"You have such wasted potential." He replied as he started to shoot some ice at me. I pulled an icicle out of me. It was cold, but I could heal. He then shot some other blasts and I tried to dodge, but one of them struck me and it felt like I couldn't move. I could still hear him, but I was trapped. I was pretty sure that I was frozen solid. My body was struggling to stay alive. "Let's see you heal from this."

He pushed me off the mountain, and I started to descend. It was possible that I very well could die if I hit the ground and I shattered, but somehow that didn't happen. Someone caught me. In fact, they seemed to be radiating an energy that managed to melt the ice that covered me. Once I was thawed and we were near the ground, I was put down.

I looked over the person and it was a woman with brown hair, glowing red eyes and she was about 5'7". She was very pretty, but I was pretty confused on who she was.

"Who are you?" I asked.

"I don't know. All I know is I need to get to Central City. Can you help me get there?" She asked.

So we got a classic episode with the same conclusion, but a completely different build-up. The ISA freed the men in order to try to convince Olivia to join them. Fortunately, she managed to get saved by Firestorm. Please don't forget to review.

Chapter Text

I needed to catch my breath. I was really cold. It turned out that being frozen solid made you feel really cold. I was surprised but very relieved that I had survived that. I was pretty sure that I wouldn't be able to regenerate from being shattered. It meant that I needed to be a lot more careful the next time that I fought Icicle. I would really have to figure out a better way to fight him. I let my guard down and it almost cost me my life. I couldn't help but wonder if he thought that I had died, but I probably couldn't use to that to my advantage.

I then looked over at my mysterious rescuer. It was a woman with brown hair. She was taller than me. If I had to guess, she was probably 5'7" or 5'8". I didn't know much about her other than the fact she had fire powers which had melted the ice that had encased me. I was probably the only person that could survive being frozen solid. I knew that I needed to get some answers. I assumed that she saved me simply because it was the right thing to do.

"Who…who are you?" I asked through my shivering. I could use some hot tea…or coffee…or even hot water. I just needed something to warm up my body. I needed to get changed and maybe head to Starbucks.

"I don't know." She answered. Well, that wasn't very much help. I supposed that I was dealing with someone with amnesia. I supposed that I could take her back to the lair and we could run a DNA test on her. However, that would require her to want to come back with me and I didn't know if that was something that she wanted to do.

"Well thank you for saving my life." I declared. I didn't know if it was a good idea for me to touch her or not. "Listen, I think that I can help you figure out who you are. If you come back with me, I can do a DNA test and that will help you know your identity."

"I don't think that's a very good idea." She responded. I frowned, but I didn't want to force her to come with me. She then flew away. I was jealous of everyone who was able to fly.

The other thing was that while I survived being frozen, none of my communication had. It meant that I had no way of talking to the team and it also meant that I would have to walk back to Star City. I really wished that this mysterious woman had dropped me off in the city because I was several miles away. This was going to suck. I started to walk back through the snow. My mask was starting to get wet from the cold temperatures. Part of me thought that I would have been better off waiting for a park ranger or something, but I didn't know if I could trust any of them.

It took me about an hour and a half to get back to the city. As much as I wanted to get something to drink, I knew that I really needed to talk to the team and let them know that I was okay. I went to a payphone and called the phone in the lair.

"Hello?" Iris answered.

"Hey Iris." I responded.

"Olivia? Thank God you're alright. When you comms went dead, we all assumed the worst." She responded. "Where are you?"

"I just got back into town. I'm at a payphone near 101st St. and Guggenheim" I explained. "Can you send Courtney hear to pick me up? It's easier to explain when I'm not being charged by the minute."

I then hung up and waited a few minutes for her to arrive. She gave me a tight hug. It was probably the tightest hug that she ever given me.

"Courtney, I'm okay." I told her. It was possible that I had hypothermia, but that would likely heal pretty soon. "Can you please take me back and I will explain everything to you and the team?"

We headed back to the club and the first thing that I needed was some hot chocolate. I kind of wished that I had installed a shower there because I could really use one of those as well.

"So what happened?" Artemis asked me.

"Well I got in a fight with Icicle and I was severely overmatched. None of my arrows worked against him. I'm going to have to find another way to fight him because I was in over my head. The point was that I got frozen solid and that was why all of my comms and my phone went dead." I told them.

"So let me ask the obvious question then." Emiko remarked. "How did you get unfrozen?"

"Well he pushed me off the mountain. I was pretty sure that he expected me to shatter on the ground. However, before I hit the ground, I was caught by someone with fire powers who managed to also thaw the ice." I explained. You know when I thought about it, it was pretty convenient that she was there at the exact right time, but sometimes those things just happened. I think we need to hold off on the Injustice Society until we can figure out how to fight them better."

"Well what do you want us to do in the meantime?" Mia inquired.

"For starters, I want to try to find out who the woman who saved me was." I answered. "We also need to look into any other crime in the city because I know that the Injustice Society aren't the only ones that we need to worry about. I know that it sucks that we can't beat them right now, but we will find a way to do it. We still need to keep an eye on them to see if we can figure out what they're planning."

"Well you're the only one who saw this woman." Iris pointed out. "Maybe you could try to draw her or something."

"I don't know if I have the artistic ability to do that." I admitted. It was then that I realized that I knew someone who might be able to help me with that. "But I think I might know someone who does. I think that the best option for us right now is for all of us to go home and we can talk more about this in the morning."

Tomorrow was the last day of school before winter break. I had just one more exam that I needed to take and I knew that I was going to do really well on it. Sometimes I was even surprised by how smart I was.

From there, Emiko, Mia and I all went home. I was going to take a bath before bed because my body was still kind of cold. I really hoped that it would wear off pretty soon. I did know that even besides being frozen solid, I had still spent more time in the cold than a normal person should. I started to undress and run the water when I was in my room.

In the morning at school, I began to look for the person that I believed could help me.

"Hey Cameron." I greeted her.

"Hey, Olivia, what's up?" She asked.

"So I came across the woman last night who didn't know who she was. My friends suggested that I draw her to try to figure out better. But the only problem is that I can't really draw. Do you think that maybe if I described her to you that you could help me out with that?" I asked. I hoped that she wouldn't think that I was too weird for asking that.

"Yeah, I guess I can do that." She agreed. "Maybe we can meet after school in the art room?"

"Sure. I will see you then." I declared with a smile. As I walked away from, I couldn't help but run into Cindy.

"What are you doing, Bitch?" She asked me. She still seemed like she hated me and I was pretty sure that getting her to like me wouldn't be as easy as it was with Artemis because I was fairly certain that she didn't need a job.

"It's called being friendly." I retorted. "Maybe you should try it sometime."

With that I walked away from her because I needed to go to my class to take my last exam. I could see that a lot of people were excited for winter break. I wasn't super-excited about it but I did know that it would give Courtney and I some more time to do things together. The problem was that I was pretty committed to the city, so going out of town really wouldn't be much of an option. One thing that I did know was that our family was going to go to Central City to spend Christmas with Thea and Linda since they had come here for Thanksgiving.

After school, I went to the art room.

"So do you want me to just start describing her to you?" I asked Cameron.

"If you want to." She suggested.

"Okay, so she has brown hair with a little bit of a curl to it, her eyebrows are a little bit bushy…" I started as I continued to describe her until I got a sketch. I was kind of impressed because it basically looked just like the mysterious woman. "Wow. Thank you. It looks just like her. You know I've always envied people who could draw. My sister can, but I'm not really good at it. So are you and your dad going to be doing anything for Christmas?"

"I don't think so. We're not super big on the holiday." She proposed.

"Well if you want, we're going to be hosting the city council Christmas party at our house this year." I suggested. "You can stop by if you want. Anyway, we're actually going to be spending Christmas in Central City with my sister."

"I hope you have fun and I'll have to talk to my dad about the party." She stated before she gave me the sketch. 

From, I went to the club to start to train a little. I also handed off the sketch to Iris to see if she could do anything to determine who the woman was. I wasn't if we would be able to determine anything from just looking at it.

"So I'm going to cross-reference this and I'm going to send it to ARGUS and STAR LABS to see if they can find anything out." She explained. "It's possible that whoever this person was may have been around during the particle accelerator explosion last year."

"Yeah, but it's also possible that she wasn't." I countered. "There are several other ways that a person could gain superhuman abilities."

"Well what we know about your powers is that Ivo did his experiments on preteens and this woman looks like she's a little bit older than that." She pointed out. "We just need to do whatever we can to determine who she is. Though, I don't know if that will help us find her at all. We might be able to track her by her heat signature. Do you think that she's a threat by any chance?"

"Well I don't think that she's a threat per-say because she did save my life after all, but I also know that the a person with fire powers could be very dangerous." I stated. I was pretty sure that I didn't need to explain why. She was capable of causing a lot of damage even if she didn't mean to. The main reason that I wanted to find her was that she could be very dangerous to the people of Star City and we needed to know that she was under control. "Do you think that I'm crazy for doing this?"

"No, I think that if someone that I didn't know saved my life, I would want to figure who they were as well." She declared.

At that point, I went to meet Courtney. We were going to be doing a lunch date. I had changed into a black plaid shirt and denim miniskirt. I gave her a kiss as soon as I walked in.

"So you're not jealous at all that I'm spending all this time looking for this woman, are you?" I asked her.

"Well I will admit that I'm a little bit concerned." She answered. "I guess the main thing that I don't understand is why you want to put so much effort into doing this. So how did you get a picture of her anywhere?"

"I asked Cameron Mahkent to help me." I explained.

"She's really pretty." Courtney commented.

"So I have a little game for us to play. If you weren't dating me, I want to know who at school you would be interested in dating." I stated.

"Why do you feel like this is kind of a trap?" She asked.

"It's not a trap." I assured her. "I just want to know if who else at school you find attractive and you could see yourself dating if you were single."

"And this person isn't going to wind up with any arrows in them?" She challenged.

"Courtney, could you please just play along?" I asked her in frustration.

"Fine. I kind of already told you. It would probably be Cameron." She stated. "What about you?"

"Well you know how things went between me and Sara." I told her.

"Yeah, but Sara doesn't go to our school and the whole being married to the queen of assassins would probably complicate things a little bit." She commented.

"It definitely would, but I'm not sure if their marriage is actually legal." I stated. At that point, my phone rang. It was Iris. "Hey, Iris. Did you find out who the woman was?"

"No, our scanner is broken, so sending it to STAR Labs is going to be a bit complicated," She explained. That was pretty inconvenient. "But that's not why I'm calling. SCPD just word of an arms deal and it would probably be a good idea for you two to go and break it up."

I had to admit that I was a little annoyed that our lunch date was being cut short, especially since I didn't think that I had enough pizza. I would have to make sure that I got something else to eat like. To make matters worse, we weren't able to get a to-go box because of where we had to go. No wait we had a fridge in the lair. I got a to-go box and we headed back to the lair before we quickly changed and headed to the spot of the deal. I supposed that we were just observing at the moment until something happened. I had a listening device set up so we could hear what they were saying.

"Gentlemen. It's good to see you." A British man declared. He was bald and I couldn't help but think that the voice sounded familiar, but I wasn't sure where I had heard before. "Now before we get started, I would like to know which one of you is with the Star City Police Department."

So apparently he knew that there was a mole among the buyers. I could see why it was imperative that I intervened here.

"Hmm no takers. Well let's just look." He replied before stopping in front of them. "There we go. There's no need for any of you guys to get involved. This one is all mine. We're going to play a game. You're going to shoot me, and we'll see if you can kill me before I beat you to death."

The officer started shoot, before realizing that the bullets seemed to be bouncing off of him. Yeah that wasn't good. I knew that my arrows might not be that effective, but at least they could provide a distraction. I shot one at him and that got his attention.

"There we are. I was wondering when our little bird would show up." The man declared. "I've been waiting to meet you for a long time. I'm Danny Brickwell. It's a pleasure to meet you."

From there, there was a bit of a shootout, and it seemed like my arrows weren't as effective. From what I could tell, this man did not bleed. He seemed like he had some sort of impenetrable skin or something. Courtney's staff did seem like it impeded him at least. He had some of his men shoot at us and escaped while we were distracted.

From there, we headed back to the lair. I was eating pizza while I was talking.

"His name is Danny Brickwell." I explained. "He's a mobster that's spent some time working for Frank Bertenelli and some others."

"Are you talking about Danny Brickwell?" Artemis asked as she entered.

"Yeah. Do you know him?" I inquired.

"I don't know him, but he used to work for my dad. I thought we was killed in the quake though." She explained. "They never found his body, but they just assumed that he was buried in the rubble."

"Well, he seems to be immune to bullets." I stated.

"Yeah, he could take a lot. That was why my dad called him Brick." She replied.

"Maybe I'll go talk to him to see if he can tell me more." I declared. You know I kind of felt like I was a detective myself. The good news was since I was a friend of Artemis, I could go see him myself.

So I went to down to Mr. Crock's gym. I was still kind of weird that he called himself Crusher. He might have had some kind of mental issues.

"Hey, Olivia, it's good to see you." He greeted me as he shook my hand enthusiastically. "So, what brings you here? Are you looking to start a new workout routine?"

"No, I'm good with the one that I have right now." I explained. "I actually wanted to talk to you about someone. Artemis told me that you used to have an employee named Danny Brickwell."

"Oh yeah, Brick was one of the toughest guys that I ever met." He declared. "Let's discuss this in my office."

I went to his office and the first thing that I noticed was that it had a lot of sports memorabilia.

"You really love sports, don't you?" I asked.

"Yeah I do. It's a real shame that this city hasn't been able to ever win a title." He remarked. It was looking like it was a good year for the Seagulls though. "So what's got you interested in Brick."

"I've been hearing rumblings that he is currently heading a crime syndicate. Do you think it's possible that he could have survived the quake?" I replied.

"With most people, I would say no, but it wouldn't surprise me if Brick did it." He remarked. "Are you sure that he's a crime boss though?"

"No, it's just what I've heard." I lied.

"Well is there anything else that I could do for you?" He inquired. "We could work on those legs."

"No, I should be going." I declared. Artemis's dad scared me a little. It wasn't a normal scary way. He was just overenthusiastic about fitness.

That night, I knew that I needed to get ready for the party. Since it was for the city council it was going to be kind of formal. As such, I was wearing a purple and blue stellar gown.

One thing that I noticed was that the turnout was a lot better than last year. My mother had done a lot to turn her image around in the last year. It also helped that she was the mayor now.

"Well you look really beautiful." She told me. "So how have things been going lately?"

"To be honest, they haven't been that great. The last guy that I faced managed to get away and the one before him managed to defeat me pretty handily." I explained.

I decided that I didn't want to tell her about being frozen because I didn't want to worry her more.

"Well everything that you do won't be easy." She remarked. "You've always been the strongest person that I knew and I know that what trouble faces you, you will be able to overcome it. Now let's go and entertain our guests."

The two of us went to meet the rest of our family and then some of the guests. To my surprise, Cameron had actually come with her father. I supposed that I shouldn't have been too surprised since he was a member of the city council after all. It did make me a bit nervous that Courtney had a crush on her, but I knew that I should be okay because Courtney was my girlfriend and she loved me. She had her hair up and she was wearing a short black dress.

"Mr. Mahkent, Cameron, it's good to see you." I replied.

"Olivia, please call me Jordan." He stated. "So how do you like the mural that Cameron painted on your club?"

"It looks really nice." I explained as I reached out to shake his hand. I couldn't help but notice how cold his hands were. "Wow, your hands are so cold."

"That's this Northwestern weather for you. It's kind of hard to stay warm at this time of year." He replied.

"Yeah, I know a thing or two about that." I joked. "So are there any developments in the city that you wanted to tell me about? Maybe some secret stuff."

"Doesn't your mom talk to you about this stuff?" He inquired.

"We don't really discuss politics around the house due to some difference in opinion." Mom explained. That basically meant that I was a democrat and she and my dad were republicans. I would still vote for my mom but I didn't agree with all of her policies.

"Got it. Your mom can be a bit hard to work with some time, but I think we've made a lot of progress." Jordan stated.

"Olivia, do you want to dance with me by any chance?" Cameron asked. Courtney's family was running late. I supposed that I could at least just give her a dance as long as she knew it was just a dance.

"I suppose it's the least that I could do for you helping me earlier." I agreed as the two of us headed to the dancefloor and started to dance.

"So were you able to find out who that women was?" She asked.

"No, I haven't been able to do so just yet." I answered. I couldn't help but wonder how that was going. The last that I heard Iris was going to try to fax it because she couldn't figure out how to get the scanner working. You know it was kind of funny that someone so good with technology couldn't figure out how to get a picture sent to someone. "So you are aware that I have a girlfriend, aren't you? This really isn't more than a dance."

"Yeah, I know. It kind of sucks, but I know." She replied. Well it was good that the two of us were on the same page. After a few minutes, I saw Courtney walk into the room. As soon as the song ended, I walked over to her.

"Wow, you look so beautiful." I commented.

"Why were you dancing with Cameron?" She asked.

"It was because she asked me to." I told her. "I'll dance with you if you want me too."

"I would very much like that." She admitted as the two of us headed to the dancefloor. "So how is the rest of your family doing?"

"Well Tommy is working right now. He and Dinah are trying to find a venue for their wedding." I answered.

"Wouldn't it be easiest just to do it here?" Courtney replied.

"Yeah, but you don't always go easy for a wedding." I pointed out. "Anyway, Mia was talking to her girlfriend."

"Are she and Kara dating now?" She inquired.

"Yeah she was thinking of going to Midvale when we went to Central City." I explained. I wasn't the biggest fan of my daughter dating an alien, but I knew that Kara had Mia's best interests at heart.

After we were done with the party, we needed to go to the club to figure out what we were going to do about Danny Brickwell.

"So where are we on the Brickwell front?" I asked.

"Olivia, why are you shivering?" Iris asked me. It had been going on and off since last night. "The heat is on, so it's not that."

"I don't know." I stammered.

"Maybe you should go and see Tommy." She proposed. "If you're not feeling well, you don't need to be doing any of this crime-fighting right now."

I sighed and went to see Tommy at the hospital. I told him about what I was feeling. The first thing that he did was check my temperature and my blood.

"So, as expected, nothing is physically wrong with you." He stated.

"So why am I shivering so much then?" I challenged as I shivered some more.

"I'm pretty sure that you brain is still reacting to be frozen." He declared. "It may be because you came so close to seemingly dying. I think you might be suffering from post-traumatic stress disorder. This fight with Icicle has really gotten into your head."

"How do I get rid of it?" I asked.

"It's not something that you can easily get rid. I wish I could say that simply defeating Icicle will help but it's mainly fear. You have to conquer your fear and not let it control you. Maybe you should try to take a break right now." He responded.

"I don't think that I can just take a break." I pointed out. "I've got a crime lord that I have to deal with and there's also the fact that the Injustice Society isn't just going to go away. Do you have any other ideas?"

"Maybe you should try to talk to a therapist." He suggested. I sighed. I didn't have a therapist that I could trust right now. Even though the number of people who knew my secret identity had grown, none of those people were qualified to be a therapist.

I decided to just go back and see if I could figure it out on my own. I knew that this wasn't going to be a huge problem. I could handle a bit of shiver. It didn't even make it hard for me to aim. The main problem was figure that the best to deal with him. Danny Brickwell's current threat was more important than whatever the Injustice Society was planning.

I started to do the Salmon Ladder. It was always a good way for me to find peace. Of course, while I was doing it, I lost my grip and ended up falling off. It was then that the tears began to flow.

"Olivia, what's wrong?" Courtney asked. "Talk to me."

"It's just last night was the first time since I got my powers that I felt like I could actually die." I explained. "I don't know what to do. I don't know how to defeat Icicle and I'm kind of scared of what will happen the next time."

"Olivia, it's okay to be scared. You just can't let your fear control. Just because Icicle managed to get the upper hand on you doesn't mean that we can't stop him." She declared. "You're not alone in this and you shouldn't feel like you need to fight him and the Injustice Society alone."

At that point, she gave me a hug and a few seconds later, Artemis came downstairs. She looked like she had something she needed to say.

"Am I interrupting something?" She asked as she looked at us.

"No." I replied as I broke free of Courtney's grip. "Did you have something that you needed to tell me?"

"Yeah, I did. I did some asking around about Danny Brickwell and it turns out that he's been active for a very long time. He crimes go all the way back to the 90s and I happened to find out that he managed was responsible for a very profile unsolved crime." She stated. Well that was interesting, but I couldn't help but wonder why she seemed so hesitant to tell me.

"What is it?" I asked as I leaned forward. I would still have to catch him before I could put him away for said crime.

"He kind of killed your stepmom." Artemis answered. Stepmom? I didn't have a…oh. So he had done that. "Yeah, a lot of people believe that he's the one responsible for killing Rebecca Merlyn."

Now that was something that I needed to my dad. I knew that it would probably be hard for him and I didn't know how he would react it to, but I was certain that it was something that he needed to know about.

However, before I could even consider doing that, the phone rang. I saw that it was STAR Labs calling. I answered it. I couldn't help but wonder if Iris had finally managed to get them the picture.

"Hello?" I answered.

"Hey Olivia, it's Ronnie." The voice on the other end remarked.

"Hey Ronnie. Do you happen to know who the woman that Iris sent you is?" I inquired.

"Are you sure that is who you saw?" He asked.

"Yes…." I answered. I didn't know why he sounded so afraid about it. "Do you know who she is?"

"The picture you sent me looks just like my fiancée Caitlin." He explained. "She was killed the particle accelerator explosion."

So Caitlin is Firestorm just like you expected that she was, but she doesn't remember who she is nor do we know who she's fused with. Also Olivia is dealing with some PTSD from her fight with Jordan. Finally, she has to tell Malcolm about what happened to Rebecca. Please don't forget to review.

Chapter Text

So it seemed like I had two big surprises in my life. I had been saved by a person who was believed to be dead. I mean I knew that it wasn't that farfetched that someone who was supposed to be dead was actually alive. I had met plenty of people who already fit that description and it also applied to me as well. Unless you actually saw a dead body, I had to come to realize that you couldn't anyone was dead. That wasn't even fully enough because I still had a suspicion that Robert was alive even though I had no proof.

"Well she didn't seem to know who she was." I explained.

"Have you seen her again since she saved you?" Ronnie asked. I couldn't imagine what kinds of emotions were going through his head right now. The thing was we couldn't even confirm this person was Caitlin. All that we knew was that she looked like Caitlin. There was a good chance that it was Caitlin since she had been so close to the particle accelerator explosion, but the two things did not have to be automatically correlated. Still didn't have any idea where she was.

"No." I answered. "Ronnie, I need you to know that even if this is Caitlin, you may not ever see her again. And even if you do, she may not ever remember who you are."

"Just tell me if you see her again…I mean tell us if you see her again." He stated before he hung up.

Now that I was done with this piece of information, I would have to deal with the other piece of information that I had learned. As relevant as knowing the idea of the woman who saved me was, knowing that Danny Brickwell had killed Rebecca was a lot more relevant since it affected those close to me. I knew that I needed to tell Tommy and my dad about it.

"Are you sure?" I asked Artemis, who was still in the room.

"I mean no, I can't be sure. The only way to truly know is to ask him, but this is what people are telling me." She explained. I would say that there probably was a good chance that he had done it and we still needed to bring him in even if he hadn't killed Rebecca. I didn't think it was fair to call her my stepmother since the two of us had never been alive at the same time. I was pretty sure that I might not exist if she wasn't murdered. Either that or I would be Olivia Merlyn. There was a part of me that wanted to change my name as to not be associated with Robert anymore, but there were two reasons I didn't. Number one, I would still be associated with him even if I changed my name and the second was that I wanted my mom's name. I was still a Queen, even if I was half Merlyn.

"Do you think your dad would employ him if he knew that he was a murderer?" I inquired.

"I mean my dad doesn't really do background checks." She answered. That didn't seem like it was a good idea. "He was arrested several times when he was younger, and he always said that everyone's past was their past."

That seemed pretty naïve. While it was possible that a murderer could change, there was a pretty good chance that he wouldn't. Some people were so far gone that they couldn't change. I wanted to see the good in people, but some people just didn't have any good in them.

"Do you know what you're going to do?" She asked.

"Well obviously, I need to find a way to take him down. I just need to try to figure out the best way to tell my brother and father that I found the person who might have killed their mother/wife." I declared.

"Well good luck with that." She replied. I knew that it would be kind of delicate. I would probably need some advice on it. Luckily, I did have someone that I could talk to about it. I would just need to ask her without my dad around.

From there, I went home and I found that she was still up. Her job wasn't the easiest.

"Hey Mom, I have something that I need to ask you for advice about." I remarked.

"I'm surprised that you're coming to me for advice." She commented.

"Well I learned some information that is a little bit hard for me because it affects some people close to me." I explained as she gave me a glance. "I'm pretty sure that I found the identity of the person that killed Rebecca and I don't know how to tell Tommy and dad about it."

"Well, my advice is that you need to tell them as soon as possible. As I have learned, keeping secrets from those you love, even if you think you are doing it to protect them is not a good idea." She explained.

I supposed she did know a thing or two about that. I didn't know if I would have been able to stop the Undertaking if she had told me about it sooner. I also didn't know how I would react if she told me about Dad when I was 11.

I decided to go to bed. I didn't want to keep either Tommy or Dad up with this news and it would be better to talk to them later. I was about to have a few weeks off of school and it would give me more time to spend with my family. I couldn't wait to see Thea for Christmas. I changed for bed and washed off my makeup before I went to sleep.

In the morning, I woke up feeling energized, but I was still shaking a little bit. I knew it was a problem, but I didn't have a therapist that I could talk to about this problem. There wasn't anyone that I trusted enough was qualified to help me. I was also pretty sure that I couldn't be prescribed anything to help me with it because my powers would prevent the drugs from working, even if they were supposed to have positive effects.

Dad was in the kitchen when I went downstairs. I started to pour myself three bowls of cereal.

"Good morning." He greeted me.

"Morning." I reciprocated. I didn't want to tell him at the breakfast table. I knew that I needed to tell him, but it had to be at the right moment.

"So did you have any plans for the day?" He asked as I started to eat my cereal.

"I was going to go by the hospital because I had something that I needed to talk to Tommy about." I explained. I knew it was a bit of an understatement. In addition to that, I needed to find a way to actually stop Brickwell and I also needed to see if I could find Caitlin, even if she wasn't actually Caitlin. I was going to call her that until I knew she wasn't.

"Well I'm sure that he'll be happy to see you." He declared. He may not be happy when I left though. Part of me thought that I should tell Dinah's dad about what I knew, but I didn't think it would make a difference considering that the police were already trying to get him for other charges.

I decided to go as soon as I was done. However, the first thing that I wanted to do was go to Courtney's house to see if she was awake. She was awake, but she told me that she needed a shower. Since no one else was around, I decided to join her.

After we were done in the shower, the two of us headed to the hospital. I was wearing a red leather jacket, crimson tee, black leather miniskirt and tights.

"So, you found out who killed your stepmom?" She asked.

"I don't think I can really call her my stepmom." I pointed out as we walked into the hospital. It was then that I saw Tommy. "Hey big brother, I have something that I need to talk to you about."

"Is it about what we talked about yesterday?" He asked me. He was probably a little confused as to why I had called him big brother.

"No. It's about something else. Do you got a sec?" I questioned.

He took me into one of the rooms.

"So I have some news for you and I'm pretty sure that it's going to be unsettling for you." I explained.

"Did something happen? Is everyone okay?" He asked in concern.

"Yeah, everyone is fine. You don't need to worry about anyone." I assured him. "The thing that I learned is about your mom."

"What is it?" He asked in surprise.

"I'm pretty sure that I found out who killed her." I declared. "His name is Danny Brickwell. He's a crime lord. The problem is that I can't be sure about it."

"Well…what are you going to do about it?" He questioned. He seemed to be shocked.

"Well, I was already after him before I found out this information." I explained.

"Are you going to kill him?" He asked me. I didn't know that. I wasn't someone who tried to kill people.

"I don't even know if I can," I admitted. "His skin was immune to bullets and my arrows. I also think that it would be better to bring him to justice. Do you want me to kill him?"

"When my mom died, the only question that I had was why. Why would someone choose to take her from me? Why did this have to happen? Dad left for a few years and I supposed that he managed to find some clarity, but it took twenty years for us to be close again." He explained. That didn't really answer the question.

"I mean that doesn't really answer the question. Do you want me to kill him?" I repeated. Even if he said yes, I wasn't sure what I would do.

"No." He admitted, "Even though he did something unspeakable, killing him won't bring my mother back. So have you told Dad about it?"

"I've been trying to figure out how to do that." I replied. At that point, my phone went off. It was Mia. "I should take this."

I walked away to answer the phone. I imagined Mia had some sort of important information for me.

"Hey Mia." I answered. "What's up?"

"Well I've been monitoring some heat signatures in and around the city and I think that I may have found out where Caitlin is." She explained. That would be useful information. I didn't know what I was going to say to Caitlin. I supposed that I needed to figure out if she really didn't remember who she was.

"Where is she?" I asked.

"There's a cottage near the mountain that is emitting high levels of heat." She explained. "Let me know if you find Caitlin there."

"Okay, I'll do that. I love you." I agreed before I hung up. It was then that I realized that I hadn't told Mia what Caitlin's name was. However, I supposed it wasn't too off-base that she could have met Caitlin in the future."

I then went to get Courtney and the two of us headed outside.

"So what are we doing now?" She asked.

"We're going to a cottage by the mountains. Supposedly the woman who saved me is there. Her name is Dr. Caitlin Snow. She's a former STAR Labs scientist and she was Ronnie's fiancée." I answered.

"I thought Ronnie's fiancée was dead." She remarked.

"Well I've learned enough times that just because someone is believed to be dead doesn't mean that they are actually dead." I pointed out. 'Let's go."

The two of us headed off to the cabin. I could feel warmer just standing by it. I started to open the door. It was locked. I thought about having Courtney blast it down but we didn't need to alert her and potentially cause her to attack us. So, instead I started to pick it and opened it.

"Hello?" I asked as the two of us walked inside. We found in the living room.

"What are you doing here? How did you get in? How did you find me?" Caitlin asked us. Courtney still had her staff just in case we needed it.

"We were able to track you by using your excess heat signature." I explained.

"That…sounds like something that I might do. I think." She replied. "Things have been coming back to me, but I still don't know who I am."

"We actually do know who you are." I stated. "Your name is Dr. Caitlin Snow. You were a scientist at STAR Labs. Your powers were given to you by the particle accelerator explosion. We want to help you Caitlin."

"Caitlin?" She responded before she seemed to think for a second. "No, I don't think that's my name."

Okay that was not the response that I expected from her. I mean it was possible that she wasn't Caitlin, but if she wasn't Caitlin, then who was she?

"What do you think your name is?" Courtney asked her. I supposed that was something that we should try to find out.

"Clarissa." She remarked. "I need to find my husband."

"Who's your husband?" I asked. There may have been some problems with her memories. I kind of wished that I could fix her memory. Despite the fact that he had tried to kill me, Dr. King had managed to restore my memories.

"His name is…Martin Stein." She answered.

"You need to let us help you. We can get you back to him." I replied. At that moment, I decided to call Ronnie to tell him what I had found out.

"Did you find her?" He asked.

"I did, but there's a bit of a problem." I explained.

"What's the problem?" He responded. "Is she still alive?"

"Yeah, but she says that her name is Clarissa Stein." I answered. "Does that name ring any bells to you?"

"Clarissa Stein was another scientist at STAR Labs that was killed during the explosion." She answered. It seemed like most of the employees were killed except for him, Ryan and Dr. Wells.

"She said that she needed to find her husband Martin." I answered. One thing that I was a little bit confused about was how she had managed to get from Central City all the way here. I supposed that it had been a year, so she could have just been traveling the country without really knowing very much.

"Martin Stein is a professor at CCU." He answered. "Maybe you should bring her here, We need to figure out what's going on in her mind."

"I'm not sure if it's safe to bring her in a plane." I declared. I didn't know if the heat that she produced would make the plane unsafe or not. We could do it when we came by during Christmas but I wasn't prepared to risk anyone else's lives.

"Well how did she get there in the first place?" He asked.

"I don't know." I responded. "Do you think you can send someone here or something?"

"I need to talk to Dr. Wells about that." Ronnie replied. I could understand his frustration but we needed to find a safe way to get her to Central City.

I couldn't help but wonder what the best way to transfer someone who generated excessive heat would be. It would require some sort of craft that was could handle it, possibly one that was unmanned. The problem was that I didn't know a lot about drones, much less about building one that was capable of transporting a person in it, and again, we would have to convince Caitlin/Clarissa to actually want to go in it. I knew that she could be dangerous, but I didn't feel like she was actually dangerous, so I wasn't going to treat her as a threat.

I knew that I needed to focus on the more important thing right now. I needed to figure out how to tell Dad about how Brickwell killed his wife. There was a part of me that wished that I could meet Rebecca, even though I didn't have the ability to time travel. There might have been a way to clone her, but that was also not something that I had the ability to do. I was good at science, but that didn't mean that I was a brilliant scientist. You could be a genius in some areas, but that didn't mean that you were a genius at everything.

I knew that it was something that I needed to do alone, but I figured we needed to resolve the situation at hand first.

"We're going to try to find a way to get you back to Central City." I promised. "But you need to willing to go along with whatever we do to get you there."

"Okay." She agreed. You know that had been easier than I thought it would be. Another option was not having her on a plane at all, but that could lead to someone trying to intercept her. I didn't know if anyone was interested in doing so, but they'd have a much easier time doing so if she traveled on the roads. We would have to prepare for all variables.

From there, Courtney and I made our way home. She went home first before I took my car back to the mansion. I was pretty sure that Dad was going to be there and I just had to tell him. It wouldn't be easy but I needed to tell him who the man who killed his wife was. I found him in the study.

"Dad I need to tell you something." I declared as he looked at me. "I know who killed Rebecca. His name is Danny Brickwell."

He looked stunned. I supposed it made sense for him to be. It wasn't every day that your daughter told you the identity of who killed your wife before she was even born. I was pretty sure the number of times that had happened to anyone could probably be counted on one hand. \

"Do you have any proof of this?" He asked. That wasn't the first question I expected him to ask. I was expecting him to ask how I had found out about it, but he probably suspected that I had my ways of finding things out and he may not even want to know, even though this was just Artemis asking around.

"No." I replied.

"Then we're not going to be able to go the police with this." He stated. "It'll probably be easier that way."

"That's not entirely true. The police already want him for several other crimes." I pointed out. "It doesn't matter if he goes to jail for Rebecca's murder. There are probably plenty of other murders that can be pinned on him."

"I don't even know if I want him to go to jail. He's probably better off dead." He stated.

"Well Tommy asked me not to kill him." I pointed out. Okay, technically he said that he didn't want me to kill him. I didn't know how he would feel if I did kill him, but I kind of didn't want to do it. It would be better to send him to prison. Death would probably be too easy for someone like him. He needed to live with the consequences of his actions for the rest of his life.

However, I would have to figure out a good way to stop him first. The man was immune to both my arrows as well as bullets. He had also survived being buried in rubble. I knew that was he was stoppable, but it would be very difficult to do. I would have to survey the area that he was in for anything that I could use against him. That was the easiest way to deal with someone when your weapons weren't enough. That's why the best archers weren't always ones who focused on a single target.

I needed to go get ready to open and the club was also the best place for me to work out. It would also help me find Brickwell, even though part of me thought that he would make himself known. He seemed like he wanted to try to take over the city. Something told me that he wouldn't be as good at as Slade was, but just because he wasn't as dangerous as Slade was didn't mean that he wasn't still dangerous. He was still powerful and I knew it would be bad idea to take him lightly.

At that point, I heard the door opening. However, I was a bit surprised when I saw who walked down the stairs.

"Dinah, what are you doing here?" I asked her.

"I'm here because I want to fight crime like you do." She remarked.

"Dinah, you don't just get to decide that you want to fight crime and then start doing it." I told her.

"Both you and Sara have done it." She pointed out.

"Sara and I both trained for years before we started doing it." I argued. "You're a chef. I don't want to say that a woman's place is in the kitchen, but I think in this case, it's true. You'll just get hurt doing this."

"I've been training with Ted Grant." She pointed out.

"Okay." I responded. I didn't see what that had to do with anything.

"I can handle myself in a fight." She argued. She was beginning to annoy me.

"You don't even know what you're up against right now. This city has bigger problems than you realize. It's not just street crime." I pointed out as I noticed that I was shaking once again. I needed to figure out how to get that to stop.

"Why are you shaking?" She asked me.

"Because a few days ago, I fought against someone with ice powers. I got my ass kicked. He froze me solid. If not for an extremely lucky turn of events, I might not be standing here right now." I replied. "Before that I faced a guy who gave me an aneurysm with his mind. They're called the Injustice Society and you are not equipped to deal with them just because you have been training for a few weeks. If you wanna fight crime, join the police academy. Vigilantism isn't for everyone. Now you can be in the club if you want, but please go back upstairs."

She then stormed off and I knew that I would need to program a new code so she wouldn't be able to get in. I couldn't help but wonder who had told her the code in the first place, but that really wasn't that important. It was then that I saw that there was a newsflash and looked at the TV.

"Attention everyone. We have word of a fire has broken out on the docks." The news reporter declared. However, at that point, Brickwell came and snapped the reporter's neck.

"My name is Danny Brickwell and I'm here to announce this city is my city now and no one with arrows or bullets is going to stop me. I have hundreds of men who are willing to fight with me." He announced. At that point, I was pretty sure that he killed the cameraman as well.

Okay, so I was right about him wanting to reveal himself, And there was no need for him to be arrested for killing Rebecca now since he had just committed two murders on live tv. I began to suit up and I called everyone in.

"Okay, we need to have a quick briefing before do this." I told this.

"We need to focus on trying to stop them." Artemis argued.

"That's the problem. Just getting a shot at Brickwell doesn't guarantee that you'll be able to stop him. He's seemingly invulnerable to most things. We have to fight smart if we're going to stop him, but he also claims to have hundreds of accomplices. We're going to need to stop them as well."

"We have another problem. Do we really think that the Injustice Society is just going to sit back and let this happen?" Iris asked.

"I don't know." I admitted. "We need to be on the lookout for them as well, but we need to focus on fighting Brickwell and his men right now."

"This seems kind of like déjà vu." Emiko commented.

"This kind is amateur compared to Slade." Mia remarked.

"Even if that is true, we don't need to take him lightly. Even if he's only half as dangerous as Slade was, that doesn't mean that he's still not dangerous. Now we're going to split up. If you see Brickwell, you need to make sure that you call for backup." I ordered.

We then started to go out into the night. I was a little bit nervous but I was pretty sure that this would be easier than fighting against Icicle and the Injustice Society. Even if my arrows weren't that effective against him, there really wasn't much that he could do against me either. I began to fire my arrows at the individuals who seemed like they were ready to cause chaos in the city. They did not have the same invulnerability that he did. That was another reason why this would be easier than fighting against Slade.

It was then that I saw someone that I didn't expect. It was a woman wearing a navy catsuit that covered her face. She was facing down Brickwell and looked like she was ready to take him on. It was then that I realized that I knew who it was. It was Dinah. It was a good thing that I was there because she probably would have gotten herself killed otherwise. She had these metal claws, but even they didn't do anything to him. He grabbed her by the neck, and I ready my bow.

"Well, it looks like I get to kill someone in a mask." He said. At that point, I shot at his hand. While it didn't seem to hurt him, it did get him to drop her.

"No you don't." I stated.

"Here to try to fight me again, little girl? I thought you would have learned your lesson last time." He remarked.

"I've learned a lot more about than you have about me." I declared as I shot a streetlight out from above him and the sparks started to rain down on him. He shield his eyes at that.

"You have to do better than that to stop me. Do you know how I am? I'm Danny Brickwell, Bitch." He boasted.

"Okay." I declared as I shot a pair of arrows and wrapped him up in them. He struggled to get free of them. I then decided to take advantage of one of his weak spots. His skin may have been impenetrable, but that didn't mean that he didn't have places that I could get him. I shot a tranquilizer in his ear and it worked. It got him to be knocked out. I then called Dinah's dad, but I took his daughter with me.

"Are you out of your mind?" I yelled at her. "You could have been killed."

"I told you that I'm going to do this." She declared. I grabbed my head in frustration.

"Fine. I'll fucking train you." I remarked. "You will do what I say and you will listen to everything that I say. Do you understand?"

"Yes." She remarked.

"Tommy is not going to be very happy about this." I pointed out. I was not very happy about it either, but this was the only way to insure that she didn't get herself killed.

On a positive note, I had managed to accomplish both of my goals. I not only found out who the woman who saved my life was, but I had also stopped Danny Brickwell, also putting away the woman who killed my stepmother in the process. As far as I knew, neither Tommy nor my dad had any problem with me calling her that.

I was also glad that I managed to get it done so quickly because it meant that I would still be able to go to Central City to see Thea. It was just going to be Mia, Emiko and I going. It was actually going to be Emiko's first time going there. I was happy that I was going to see my sister. Tommy had already agreed to work on Christmas before he found out that we wanted to see her and he didn't want to back out. So Dinah was going to have her restaurant open.

"So has anything exciting been happening here lately?" I asked her.

"It's nothing that I haven't been able to handle." Thea responded. "So is it true that you managed to find Ronnie's fiancée. Where is she now?"

"She's in a cottage near the mountain." I answered. Suddenly, she ran off and Caitlin/Clarissa was there. She was getting faster. I also supposed that was one way to get her there safely. I hadn't considered that. Well it looked like she was going to be able to spend the holidays with Ronnie or something. I was just glad that I got to spend it with my family. It would have sucked to have Christmas without Thea there, but knowing that she could run so fast, it probably would have easier just for her to come to us. Once Christmas was over and we were back in Star City, I would have to figure out how to stop the Injustice Society.

Chapter Text

So I was going to be in Central City for a few more days. It was just after Christmas and Mom and Dad thought that we should spend a little bit of time with Thea. It was also going to be weird because the only members of the team that were here were Mia and Emiko since it was just a family trip. It was a little bit weird not being able to spend Christmas with Courtney, but she was with her family and I was with mine. I didn't know if the two of us would be family someday, but it would be nice.

Since I was here, I realized that I could probably help Team Flash figure out whatever was going on with Caitlin/Clarissa. It was weird because she looked like Caitlin, but she seemed to think that she was Clarissa. We still didn't know how she got in Star City, but thanks to Thea, she was now back in Star City. We would need to do some tests to figure out what was going on. I did have to say that I was interested in figuring this out because whoever she was, the woman had saved my life.

But first, I was going to video chat with Courtney. If I couldn't touch her, I at least wanted to see her. I really wished that I would be able to kiss her through the screen, but that kind of technology did not exist yet. It was possible that kind of technology would never exist. I didn't know how someone would go about making that, but it would be really cool if they did. Like I said, I was not someone who specialized in science and they were probably more important uses for it than doing something like that. I still smiled when I saw her face.

"Hey." I greeted her.

"Good morning." She yawned. "Did we really need to wake up so early to do this?"

"Sorry, I just couldn't wait to see your face," I told her. I was also two hours ahead of her at the moment.

"I wish I could be with you right now." She declared.

"I do too. Do you want me to follow up what we did last time we were here?" I asked. I knew that I had more chances to find information about Arthur, but I wouldn't do it without her unless she said that it was okay.

"I mean I guess if you can find something, go ahead." She said. "But you really don't have to go out of your way for this."

"If it's important to you, then it's important to me." I explained. "The only thing is I was probably going to help Team Flash try to figure out what is going on with Caitlin, but I can try to find time to see if I can do anything with your father."

"I think you should focus on trying to do that. I mean this guy might not even be my father." She pointed out.

"But if he is, I think you should know about it." I argued. "I love you."

"I love you too," She reciprocated. "I'll see you when you get back."

"I'll try to call again before that." I promised. I knew it wouldn't require me to actually call her, but if I wasn't too busy, I probably needed to do it, but I knew that I probably needed to do it at a time that wasn't so early for her. I then ended the call and closed the window ready to go to STAR Labs.

I then went to Thea's room. As soon as I was inside, I realized that I probably should have knocked considering that she and Linda were sleeping naked on top of their bed. They also woke up as soon as I entered, so I couldn't even leave.

"What are you doing here?" Thea asked me as she covered herself up.

"I'm sorry. I came to tell you that we need to head to STAR Labs. So you should probably get dressed now." I stated.

"Are you going to leave the room first?" Thea asked me as I realized that I should probably do that.

"Yeah. Sorry." I remarked.

I walked out of the room and waited a few minutes for the two of them to come out. I knew that Thea could try on like ten outfits in a minute and I was a little bit jealous of her. I wished that I could get dressed as fast as she did. She did still have to take tine to do her makeup though because makeup really wasn't something that you could do fast if you wanted it to look good. That was one thing that I was better than her at doing.

From there, I took the car to STAR Labs to find that she was already there.

"What took you so long?" She asked when I arrived.

"Show off." I muttered.

We then walked to the lab. From what I could tell Ryan and Dr. Wells were doing the tests because Ronnie was too shocked seeing his supposedly-dead fiancée there, even though it was possibly that she wasn't actually Caitlin and it could have been someone that just looked like her. I supposed that not everyone was as used to seeing people who were supposedly-dead as I was. I had only seen three other people, even though they were all important people in my life. I really needed to figure out if Robert was still alive at some point.

"So what do we know about her?" I asked.

"Well she's definitely Caitlin Snow, but she doesn't remember being Caitlin Snow." Thea explained. You know I had never known someone who had amnesia and thought that they were someone else. Then again, it probably wasn't that uncommon, but thinking that she was her colleague was something new. "She could probably use some help from that guy that helped you get your memories back."

"That guy is in a coma because he also tried to kill me." I pointed out.

"So have you done anything about those guys lately?" She asked.

"No." I answered. "I tried to fight Icicle and he froze me solid. That's how I met her because she saved me and defrosted me as well."

"You know I could help you with that if you want." She stated.

"I think it would be best if you stay here." I declared. "You have your own problems to deal with it and you shouldn't have to deal with mine. I'm going to figure this out. I promise."

"You know I dealt with a guy with ice powers. Well he used a gun instead of having actual powers." She explained. "You know it's kind of ironic that someone whose last name is Snow has not ice powers, but fire powers instead."

At that point, Mia and Emiko arrived. Thea and Linda's apartment wasn't big enough for the whole family to stay over, so I was the only one there while everyone else was in a hotel. I was beginning to wonder if they wanted me in a hotel after what happened this morning.

"So this is STAR Labs." Emiko commented as she looked around. "I've always wondered what the do here."

"It's basically the home base of Team Flash." I answered.

"Well it's so much cooler than what we have." She stated. I blushed.

"Well, I don't have the space to build something like this and I also need a good cover." I pointed out with a blush.

At that point, Ryan came out to see us.

"Wow, it's the famous Katana." He gushed.

"Hi…" Emiko replied.

"Sorry. My name is Dr. Ryan Choi." He introduced. "There are so few Asian superheroes that it is an honor to meet another one."

Okay, I didn't expect him to be a fanboy of my sister.

"You know this is our sister, don't you?" Thea asked. "And she's also 17."

I wasn't sure if Ryan was talking about her in that context. I was actually pretty sure that he wasn't.

"So Ryan, did you find anything out about Kaitlin?" I asked him.

"She really seems to think that she's Clarissa Stein." Ryan declared.

"Maybe it's because she is." Mia commented. "Where I came from, there used to be a hero called Firestorm. He was made up of two different people. Well three different people, but only two at the same time. I never met any of them, but originally he was a combination of Ronnie and Martin Stein."

"Wait, Ronnie was a superhero?" He asked in surprise. "Was I superhero too?"

"No, but you did help save the multiverse." Mia explained.

"We don't need to focus on what everyone else did in other universes." I commented. I still didn't like the way that she talked about it because I didn't want to believe that I was supposed to be something else. I liked being myself. "But if the two of them are fused together, how do we get them to unfuse?"

"I don't know." Mia admitted. "I never met Firestorm. Both Ronnie and Dr. Stein were dead before I was born and the guy that replaced Ronnie no longer had the power anymore."

Okay, so now we at least knew what we had to do, but we didn't know how to do it. I believed that she was probably correct about what happened. I hadn't considered the possibility that she was both of them at once. However, I couldn't help but wonder why she only remembered being Clarissa and not Caitlin.

"Well we're going to have to figure that out." I declared. I couldn't imagine what it would be like to have to share a body with someone else. I imagined that it would be pretty uncomfortable. I supposed it would be easier if only one person was in control, but that did seem like it was a little bit unfair to the other person. I also couldn't help but wonder what it would be like, but I was pretty sure that I didn't want to find out. I only wanted to be me.

"Hey, so I have something that I need to talk to Olivia and Emiko about." Thea announced as she took us into a room.

"What's this about?" Emiko asked.

"I've been wondering something and I kind of thought that I could use the opinion of my sisters about it." She declared.

"You're making me feel kind of nervous." I admitted.

"I promise it's nothing bad. It's about Linda. You see we've been together for a while and I kind of want your opinion if I should ask her to marry me." She asked. Okay. I was not expecting that.

"Can you even do that?" Emiko asked. "Isn't it not legal here?"

I was pretty sure that it wasn't legal for two women to get married in Missouri, but I also didn't think it would be a huge deal because we had another option for that if it didn't become legal before the two of them did.

"I mean that's not a huge deal because they could always come back home." I pointed out. "But if you want my opinion, I think that you shouldn't."

"Can I ask you why you think that I shouldn't?" Thea questioned. I supposed that was fair.

"It's because you're not even 20 years old yet." I remarked. "I know that you and Linda have been together for a while, but I think you two should wait a little bit longer. Not to mention, Tommy and Dinah are going to be getting married soon and I don't think you need to steal their thunder."

"Is that a fun on how she's the Flash?" Emiko asked.

"No." I replied.

"I guess I see your point, probably more so on the part about waiting until after Tommy and Dinah get married first." She stated. I hoped that didn't mean what I thought it meant.

"Well can you please not propose at their wedding?" I requested. I thought it was way too tacky to highjack someone else's wedding.

From there the three of us went back to see how everyone was doing. I wasn't entirely sure how they were going to separate two people who had merged together, mainly because I didn't know how they managed to merge together in the first place. I was someone who was good with computers, but this physics stuff wasn't something that I understood. I was even acing my physics class, but manipulating the laws of physics, I didn't get.

"So, what do we know?" I asked.

"Well, if the two of them are in fact merged together, we don't know how to get them separated." Dr. Wells stated. "But we're going to try to find out."

"Well what are we going to do then?" I asked. "Also do we know why Clarissa would be in charge instead of Caitlin?"

"My theory is simple Darwinism." Dr. Wells explained. "A new organism will select the strongest parts of itself. We have Caitlin's younger superior body and Clarissa's superior mind to make them perfect."

"I don't know how Caitlin would feel about that." Ronnie commented. At that point, I decided to go check on Caitlin. I was probably one of the only ones who could stand close to her because I could handle things if she lost control of her powers. My healing powers were better than Thea's because mine were based solely on healing.

"How are you feeling, Clarissa?" I asked her.

"Why do I need to be here? I want to see my husband." She said.

"You and Caitlin are combined into one body. They're trying to figure out how to separate the two of you." I explained.

"I want to see my husband." She declared as she started to flare up a little bit. Okay, she could definitely be dangerous if she didn't maintain control of her temper.

"Okay. Okay. I'll tell them that. Just calm down." I urged. She took some deep breaths and I exited the holding area. "She wants to see Martin."

"I don't know if we can just let her do that." Dr. Wells remarked. "There is no guarantee that she'll come back here."

"What if I go with her?" I suggested. "I can supervise her and I can make sure that she comes back here so you can separate the two of them if you figure out how to do so."

At that point, everyone started to look at each other before they finally looked over at Ronnie.

"I want to do whatever is best for her. Even though it hurts me seeing her be interested in another guy, until we can figure out how to separate them, she's basically Clarissa right now." He stated. "Go ahead and take her to see him."

"You know I haven't thought of this, but maybe Martin can help us with the solution." Ryan stated. "He's a physicist, so maybe he can figure out how to separate his wife and Caitlin."

"Let's take things one step at a time." I remarked.

So the two of us headed to Central City university. From what I understood, Martin's class should have been just ended. The way we were going to do this was that I was going to start the conversation.

"Wait here until I tell you to come in." I told Caitlin/Clarissa. I was so weird referring to her as two different people. I also really wondered what Clarissa looked like. I then walked to the room. "Professor Stein?"

"Hello, young lady, how can I help you?" He asked me.

"My name is Olivia Queen. I have something that I want to talk to you about." I replied. I wanted to think of the best way for this conversation to go.

"Yes, I thought I recognized you. You returned from a deserted island a few years ago, didn't you?" He asked.

"I did." I answered. "So, there was something that I wanted to talk to you about. It's been about a year since the particle accelerator exploded. I'd like to talk to you about that."

"I'm afraid that I'm not interested in talking about that." He answered. "My wife was killed in that explosion."

"That's actually why I'm here." I stated. "I don't think your wife is dead."

"What do you mean?" He inquired.

"I've been working with STAR Labs a little and we believe that your wife may have merged bodies with another one of her colleagues." I explained. "You can come in now."

She walked into the room and he looked a little bit confused as to who she was. I could tell that she looked happy to see him.

"Martin!" She declared as she gave him a tight hug. Now he looked even more confused than before. "It's so good to see you."

"I'm sorry. Do I know you?" Martin replied.

"This is her." I explained.

"Clarissa?" Martin asked in shock.

"I know that I don't look the same, but I'm so glad to see you." Clarissa declared.

"We want to try to find a way to separate your wife and Dr. Snow." I stated. "Do you have any idea how we can do that?"

"If what you're saying was true, I would have to figure out how the two of them were fused together in the first place." He remarked. "Do you have some data that I can look at?"

"I can let you talk to Dr. Wells." I explained.

"Dr. Harrison Wells?" He responded.

"Yeah, Do you know him?" I questioned.

"You could say that. I defeated him multiple times for the Conway Prize for Scientific Advancement." Martin answered. "I don't think he likes me very much."

"Well I think that the two of you can put aside your differences so we can help you wife." I replied. I really did not understand how people could just hold grudges.

"I can stop by tonight. I have another class that I am teaching today." He stated.

"Okay. Come on, Clarissa. Let's go." I told her.

From there, the two of us went back to the STAR Labs.

"Do you think he believes me?" She asked.

"I can't be sure of that, but I do think that he wants to help us." I replied as we headed back to STAR Labs.

Once we got there, she went back to the holding area. I wished that they weren't treating her like a prisoner so much. I knew that they were taking precaution, but it still kind of felt like they were more afraid of her than anything.

Nevertheless, I decided to do the other thing that I wanted to do. I had made a promise to Courtney that I was going to help her find her father and I intended to keep that. It would probably be easier than finding out what happened to Mia. That would probably be better suited for after I graduated. I would probably have to go to Russia in order to not only locate her, but also to get the information require to do so.

"Hey, Dr. Wells, do you know if Arthur Light had any friends who might pretend to be him to impress a girl?" I asked him.

"Are you still trying to figure out who Courtney's father is?" He retorted.

"Yeah, but we don't have any real leads." I explained.

"Well I don't know enough about Arthur's personal life to help you unfortunately." He answered. "I know it must be frustrating, but I think other than asking Dr. Light, you won't be able to find the answers."

"What are we asking me?" Linda questioned as she walked by. Okay, I could see where the confusion came from there.

"Not you, Dr. Arthur Light. He's the one we thought was Courtney's father." I declared. "Why do you call yourself Dr. Light anyway?"

"Ronnie thought that it sounded cool." She answered.

I really wished that we hadn't run into so many dead ends. Part of me thought that maybe I could see if she remembered what Courtney's father looked like, but I knew that would be asking a lot. A lot of people who would have a hard time remembering something that happened almost 19 years ago. I just felt bad that I did have any answers. At that point, I decided to call her.

"How's it going?" She asked.

"Well if by it you mean the search for your father, then not well." I answered. "We don't really have any new information."

"I wasn't really talking about that. You know you don't have to do this for me." She stated.

"I want you to be happy and I know that figuring this out will make you happy." I pointed out. Even if her father was dead, it would still give her some answers that she didn't already know. It would be closure. "Maybe you can ask your mother to describe him and we would be able to get some answers that way."

"I guess I can do that." She declared uneasily. "But I was more interested in how things are going in Central City."

"Well we've discovered that Caitlin Snow and Clarissa Stein have somehow merged together and we're trying to find a way to separate the two of them." I answered. "Well more so, they're trying to find a way to separate them. I don't know enough about physics to do that. Being around some of these people makes me feel just not as smart."

"Olivia, you're 18 and they're all at least 10 years older than you." She replied. "You don't need to feel inadequate. I think that you could be even smarter than them in the future."

"You don't have to say that to make me feel better." I told her.

"I'm saying it because I think that it's true." She argued. "Even if you specifically don't figure out how to separate them, that doesn't mean that you're not a genius."

I did like how Courtney was pretty much always able to cheer me up. It was why she was such a great girlfriend and why I loved her so much.

"I love you." I told her.

"I love you too. I'll see you when you get home." She stated before she hung up.

At that point, I noticed that it started to feel warmer suddenly. I knew exactly what it was. I ran over to the holding area.

"What's happening?" I asked.

"We don't know." Dr. Wells stated. "We don't know what to do but we should probably get everyone out of here because she could explode."

"I can help her." I declared as I went over to her. "Clarissa! What's wrong?"

"I want to go home. I want to go home to him." She answered.

"Martin is coming here. We're going to help you." I declared.

"Not Martin. Ronnie." She answered. Oh. I was pretty sure that I realized what was going on. My clothes also started to catch on fire. I then went over to her and hit in the back of the neck knocking her out.

I then took off of my clothes. Thankfully, my underwear hadn't caught on fire.

"What happened?" Ryan asked.

"I think the two of them might have been trying to fight for control." I answered. "We need to figure out how to separate the two of them soon because I think that the longer the two of them stay together, the worse it could get."

"Did I come at a bad time?" Martin asked as I realized my state of dress and blushed. I supposed it would probably be a good idea for me to put some more clothes on before I did anything else. Fortunately, they had a pair of sweats that fit me. I didn't really like wearing them, but it was definitely better than not wearing anything.

"So do you have any idea what we could do to help them because I feel like things are getting worse. The longer that they're like this, the worse it's going to get." I proposed.

"I think we may be able to split them apart using nuclear fission." Martin declared.

"Splitting an atom and an splitting a person are too completely different things." Dr. Wells argued. "You know this thing could have catastrophic results. Not only could it kill your wife and Caitlin, but also trigger an atomic explosion."

"Well science requires you to take some risks every now and then." Martin argued. "I think that if there's a chance this will work, we need to try it."

I didn't know how well my powers would work in the event of something like that. I knew that Thea might be able to get everyone out in time, but that was still a big if. However, I did know that there was also a huge risk in the two of them continuing to inhabit the same body. In fact, there was a possibility that they could explode on their own if we didn't do anything, so it was better to attempt the thing that had a chance to work than to do nothing.

"I think in order to find a solution, we would have to figure out what caused them to be merged in the first place." Martin declared.

"You know may need to do something else." Dr. Wells declared. "Their body is extremely unstable right now. I think we need to examine the possibility that we may need to exterminate them."

"We can't do that. I won't let you do that." Ronnie stated.

"Ronnie, I understand your frustration, but if the two of them explode, it could kill everyone in the city except for maybe Olivia and Thea." Dr. Wells explained. "We can't afford to take that risk."

"What if we were able to bombard them with the same amount of energy that was produced in the particle accelerator explosion?" I proposed. I knew that the adage of doing the same thing twice seemed a little bit farfetched, but just because hitting someone in the head again didn't cure amnesia didn't mean that we couldn't try to reload their atoms in order to separate the two of them.

"That sounds like a brilliant idea." Ronnie remarked. I didn't know why the praise sounded so good. "That could work."

"If we're going to do this, we're going to need to do this in a safe location." Dr. Wells remarked.

So Thea actually ended up taking us to a desert several miles away from any civilization. There was a chance that it wouldn't work, so I supposed we would be need to be prepared for that. The only other person who was with us was Ronnie.

"You know it may not be safe for you to be here." I told him.

"I know the risk." Ronnie replied. "I want to do this myself."

"If they go nuclear, we're going to need to get out of here." I replied.

"What are we doing here?" Clarissa asked.

"There is a high possibility that you could explode, but we have a possible solution." I explained as Ronnie took the device out. "This device should load your body with the same amount of energy that the two of you experienced in the particle accelerator explosion. If it works, it should be able to separate you two."

"Then we need to do it." Clarissa remarked. "Either this is going to kill us or separate us, but either of those options is better than us exploding."

"You're not going to die and you're not going to explode." Ronnie replied. "You can do this. I know that you can do this."

At that point, she kissed him.

"That was from her." She declared after she pulled away.

"It will be nice to see you again." Ronnie remarked before he put the device on her.

Now we would just have to wait. I could tell that there was definitely a reaction. Something was happening and it didn't look good, but I would have to trust that this was going to work.

"I don't think it's working." Dr. Wells said over the comms. "You need to get out of there."

"We can't leave. I need to see this." Ronnie declared. At that point, Thea grabbed both of our hands and started to run. There was a pretty big explosion and I saw smoke coming after us.

Once we were far enough away, the smoke cleared. It seemed like we were okay.

"Who knows how much radiation we were exposed to." Ronnie remarked.

"Well according to Thea's suit, none." Ryan admitted. "I don't think that the explosion was nuclear at all. You guys are completely normal."

"We need to check this out." Ronnie declared as Thea took us back to the wreckage. The first thing that we noticed was Caitlin on the ground. "Tell me your name."

"Caitlin Snow." She declared before she kissed him. Her clothes were tattered, but I supposed that was to be expected.

"Excuse me. I believe someone owes me a change of clothes." Clarissa declared. She was still very pretty despite the fact that she was probably around the same age as my mom. So it had worked. The two of them were separated.

"You both owe me one as well." I joked. Nobody laughed. It seemed like I still had very bad timing.

Now that everything had completed, I felt like it was probably a good time for me to go back home. I had told my family that they should probably leave early so they were guaranteed to be safe. It left me with a few options of how to get home. I could either fly commercial, take the train or I could have Thea take me. I would probably go with the latter. However I got there, I couldn't wait to go back home to see my girlfriend. I also knew that now that I had survived this, it was time to get back to work on defeating the Injustice Society.

So Olivia ended up being the one to figure how to separate Caitlin and Clarissa. Also this is probably the first chapter where she wasn't Arrow at all. Please don't forget to review.

Chapter Text

I was currently training Dinah. Part of me wanted to call Sara to help me but I didn't have a way to help her. She didn't have a cell phone anymore because they didn't really have coverage in Nanda Parbat. I did need to find a way to tell her that her sister had decided to become a vigilante. I supposed that I could write her a letter or something. The only issue is that it had been so long since I had written a letter. It was literally before the island, and I had to make sure that I remembered how to do it. I supposed that I could ask my English teacher for help if I needed to. Anyway, I had currently shot at her, causing her to hit her back against the wall. The goal of the exercise was for her to dodge my projectiles. I was pretty sure that just because she had Ted Grant's suit, she still didn't have his powers to resurrect herself.

"Dinah Laurel Lance, you really are a selfish bitch." I told her. "You're putting yourself at risk and you're going to make your father, sister and your fiancé worry about you."

"Why are you being so mean?" She asked in confusion.

"You wanted to go to vigilante boot camp and you're going to get the real boot camp experience." I told her. "Now get up and fight me."

The two of us started to spar a little bit. She definitely had the height advantage on me, but I was pretty sure that I had the combat advantage. Since I was playing the role of a villain, I would be attacking her the way that a villain and would be focusing on some of her weak spots: the back of her knees, her chest, and also her groin. She fell to the ground as I hit her there.

"What the fuck?" She asked as she covered herself up. I knew that it hurt from being hit there in the past. It was not just a thing that men had to worry about. The only difference was men had the risk of testicular torsion. "What are you doing?"

"Do you think that bad guys are going to fight fair?" I questioned. "They will try to find any weakness that you have and attack you there. They don't care about what is supposed to be fair. They don't play by the rules. This isn't boxing and this is MMA. This is real life and these people want to kill you. I'm going easy on you. My sister got two arrows in her back."

"You shot your sister in the back?" She questioned.

"Well it helps that she can heal." I declared. "You're also lucky that I'm the one who doing this. I wanted to have your sister come and but the crap out of you, but contacting Sara al-Ghul isn't the easiest thing."

I didn't know if Sara had actually taken Nyssa's name, but it did sound kind of cool calling her that. It was also to serve as a reminder to Dinah to what Sara had become.

"Now tell me why you're doing this. Tell me why the world needs another vigilante." I demanded. I hadn't even gotten in to the Injustice Society. I knew that she was one-hundred percent not ready to deal with them. They would probably kill her pretty easily.

"Because I want to follow in my sister's footsteps." She answered.

"Wrong answer." I declared before I hit her in the face with my bow, knocking her out. I figured that was probably enough training for right now.

I took her to the basement so she could rest. At that point, I decided to check with Mia how everything was okay.

"We've got an issue." Mia told me. "I've found out that there have been a few sales of vertigo recently. I've located a dealer."

While this seemed like a pretty small crime, I knew that vertigo always led to bigger more dangerous fish. Both men that sold vertigo were some of the most heinous villains that I had ever faced with no regard for the lives of other people. While the original Count was dead, Werner Zytle was still alive and could have found a way to pull the strings from prison.

"It's been a while since you've suited up. Let's go do this." I told her.

"What about the others?" She asked.

"We don't need the whole team for this, at least not yet." I declared. "Plus, someone has to watch her anyway. I'll call Tommy to let her know she's unconscious but otherwise fine."

Catching him was pretty easy. He tried to run away, but we were easily able to get the upper hand on him. Unfortunately, we were not able to figure out who he was working for.

From there, we headed back to the club where everyone had gathered.

"Did you knock her out?" Iris asked.

"I needed to focus on some other things and I'm not exactly thrilled that I have to do this." I explained.

"Then why are you doing it?" Emiko asked. Courtney and Artemis were still on the floor helping some customers.

"Because I don't want her to get herself killed. She doesn't realize how dangerous this is and I'm here reality check." I answered. At that point, she started to wake up.

"You bitch!" She shouted as she shot up.

"Don't talk to my daughter that way." Malcolm interrupted. Part of me thought that I shouldn't have given him and Mom the code to get into the basement.

"What are you doing here, Dad?" I asked him.

"By now, I'm pretty sure that the Injustice Society is aware that you're not dead. Have you figured out more about what they're planning?" He asked.

"I haven't really been able to focus on that lately because they're not the only villains in this city." I pointed out. "I love you, Dad, but I am still doing this my way."

"And I don't question your methods because your results do speak for themselves, but I don't think you've dealt with anyone as dangerous as this. You may even want to contact the League in order to help with this."

"I don't want to owe them any favors." I told him. "Now can take Dinah home?"

"I didn't say that I'm going home." Dinah remarked.

"And I didn't say that you had a choice." I pointed out.

The following day I was at school. I was a little bit nervous because I knew that Werner Zytle's trial was starting. I was watching his him talking to reporters when suddenly the officer that was with him looked disoriented before he started shooting randomly. Fortunately, Captain Lance was able to take him down, but there was obviously another problem.

"Son of a bitch." I muttered as the feed was cut.

After school, I realized that I needed to leave immediately. Zytle had escaped and I needed to focus on finding him.

"Hey, Olivia can I talk to you about something?" Cameron questioned.

"Cameron, I would love to, but I really don't have the time right now." I told her as I headed out.

As I made my way there, I noticed that my mom was giving a press conference on what happened. I knew that even though they didn't want to talk about it, it happened on TV and they needed to talk to about.

"The police and I will not rest until Werner Zytle is found and put back into custody." She said.

Once I got there, I decided to talk with Courtney. She was one of my two openers and the other one was not part of the team so she wasn't involved in this.

"So what are we going to do?" She asked.

"Well we need to find him." I explained. "We're going to need to look at all possible locations he's been in the past."

"Do you think we should kill him?" I questioned.

"I don't think we should plan on killing anyone." I remarked.

"This really isn't something that we need right now when we still don't know what the ISA is doing." She commented.

"I know, but we have to put them on the backburner and deal with that the fact that there is a murderous psychopath look in the city somewhere." I declared.

"So do you ever regret not killing people?" She questioned. "I mean if they escape and kill more people, does it make you feel responsible?"

"It's not healthy for me to think like that." I answered. "I know that yes something like that could happen, but I want to believe that I did the right thing by not killing him."

The thing that I was more afraid of what Zytle could do. His brand of vertigo was a dangerous hallucinogenic that made people see their worst fears. It wasn't just myself that I was worried about. I was worried about what some of the others could see if they were dosed with it. Part of me even wondered if I was the thing that some of them feared most.

"How was Zytle even able to dose a federal agent anyway?" Courtney asked me.

"He didn't." Dinah interrupted. Okay, I needed to change that password. "One of the reporters did. I saw it from across the street."

At that point, Mia called to confirm such a thing. She had also managed to identify who the reporter was and where he lived. I noticed that Dinah was reaching into her bag.

"What are you doing?" I asked.

"I'm coming with you." She declared.

"No you're not." I stated.

"Maybe we could use a lookout." Courtney suggested.

"Don't encourage her." I chided my girlfriend before I turned to look at the older woman. "I know why you're doing this. You miss Sara and you want to be like her. You're probably also a bit jealous, but you don't need to be like Sara. You can be your own person. You're an amazing chef and you're about to get married in a few months. Not everyone needs to be a hero."

"I'm doing this." She reiterated. I sighed.

"Well, you are not ready to face someone like Werner Zytle. He is ruthless and he will kill you if he gets the chance." I pointed out. "In fact this is probably the worst possible person for you to face because this involves drugs and you are a recovering addict and I don't want anything to happen to you."

"We should probably go now." Courtney responded.

From there, we went to the reporter's office. The first thing that I did was kick down the door.

"Anthony Walker, where's Werner Zytle?" I demanded.

"He's not here." Walker answered.

"You helped him escape." I pointed out.

"He threatened my wife. He said that he would kill her if I didn't do this." He explained.

"Do what?" Courtney asked.

"Kill you." Walker remarked as he revealed that he was wearing a bomb. Okay that was not good. "I'm so sorry."

"Anthony, you don't have to do this." I told him.

"He'll kill my wife." He argued.

"We can protect her." I explained. "Now hand me the detonator."

However, before he could hit it, the staff flew over and hit him in the face, knocking him out. Unfortunately, his hand still detonated it and I grabbed Courtney as we jumped out the window. The staff caught us before we hit the ground, even though we could have used my body to absorb the blow.

After I was done with work, I went home. It was then that I came across my mom. I got a text from Iris that his wife was safe.

"Did I wake you?" I asked her.

"It turns out that insomnia is a side effect to your daughter being a vigilante." She commented before she gave me a hug. "You smell like smoke."

"Yeah the reporter who helped Zytle blew himself up." I explained.

"I'm sorry that you had to see that." She commented.

"It's not the first time." I admitted.

"Still, it can't be easy seeing someone do that." She replied.

"Well it's my job to keep the people of this city safe." I stated. "And to give the people under 21 a safe place to party too."

"You're still not funny." She remarked.

"Has Malcolm said anything about the Injustice Society?" I asked.

"We don't know who they are other than Dr. King, and we don't have any proof that he's committed any crimes." She pointed out. "I don't want to say anything about them because one it could cause a panic and two, it would put a target on all of our backs."

"It must be hard to be the mayor." I commented

"Yeah, there are some not so great parts about it. Good night, Olivia." She responded.

"Good night, Mom." I declared before I went to my room.

The following day after school. I decided to pay Dinah a visit at work. I was wearing my uniform skirt with a strapless black top after taking my jacket off. The first thing that I did was throw a ball at her face, which she barely dodged.

"What the hell was that?" She asked.

"The most important part of being a vigilante is you need to be prepared for anything." I told her.

"I thought you didn't want me to be a vigilante." She declared.

"I don't, but I also know that it won't stop you." I pointed out. "Last night that reporter we went after blew himself up. If Courtney and I hadn't acted quickly it would have gone a lot worse."

"Is that supposed to make me not want to do this?" She asked.

"Yes, but I know that you're too stubborn to listen to me." I responded. "So I'm going to keep doing this even though I know that this is a bad idea."

To be honest, I did have a new fear from her doing this. I didn't want to have to be the one to tell my brother that his fiancée, or maybe even wife if she continued to do this was no longer alive. She could get in a situation where my blood was unable to heal her. As far as I knew I couldn't heal someone who was already dead because their body wouldn't respond to my antibodies. Maybe it was something that I should try to test, but there was just something so morbid too it that I didn't want to.

"Are we done here because you being back here is a serious health violation." She pointed out. That was only true if someone from the department of health showed up. I would have to deal with them pretty soon. I was pretty sure that we were up to code. I wouldn't have to show the basement since it was not used to store anything food or drink related.

I decided to go to the hospital to try to talk to Tommy about it.

"Your fiancée has been really irritating lately." I vented.

"She still wants to be a vigilante?" He asked. I nodded. "And you're going to let her?"

"I don't want to let her, but it seems like she's going to try to do whether I want her to or not, so it's better that I help her." I said. It was that I got a ping on my phone. I sighed "And now she's doing something at the docks."

"How do you know?" He inquired.

"Because I planted a bug on her. I'm trying really hard to make sure that she doesn't end up here." I told him.

I went back to the club and Mia was able to tell me that some of the shipping containers were linked to Zytle's old supplier.

"Can we ever just be done with vertigo?" Iris asked.

"Some of us haven't dealt with it before." Emiko pointed out.

"The point is we need to help Dinah, so she doesn't get herself killed." I declared. "Everyone suit up."

So we headed to the docks. I hated that we had two missions that we needed to do. The first thing was that I needed to make sure that Dinah didn't get hurt, but I also knew that I needed to stop Zytle and any other people who were involved with vertigo. I was kind of worried that I wouldn't be able to accomplish the second because I was too focused on the first. I did not like having to be a babysitter. There was a reason that I made sure that everyone was well-trained before I took them out with me. I supposed that it wasn't as bad as with Artemis last year, but at least she had an excuse for her behavior.

The other problem that I didn't like was that we were behind. I was pretty sure that Dinah was doing something reckless and we needed to get there as fast as we could.

I found that she was facing off against Zytle. Yup, it looked like I would have to focus on saving her which could lead to him getting away. She was bleeding on the ground as he went in for the kill. I shot the gun out of his hand.

"Get away from her." I ordered as I stood on a shipping container.

"You should be dead. I salute your persistence." He declared as she started to run.

"Katana, you two tend to her. We're going after him." I declared.

Courtney and I started to chase after him but we did have to deal with some of his thugs shooting at us. The man certainly knew how to make a distraction. I found that he was getting into a truck. However, Dinah also seemed to be reacting rather poorly to the vertigo. She had just had her sobriety broken involuntarily

I decided that the smart thing would be to take her back to the lair, even if it meant that he got away. Tommy wasn't there, so we would have to treat him ourselves.

"I need an IV!" I told Mia.

She started to seize and ramble and I knew that I needed to inject her with a sedative. She passed out and we put the IV inside of her.

"Well this is not good. I wish we could use this as a reason for people not to stand up to Werner Zytle." Artemis declared. I didn't know what she meant by that.

"What are you talking about?" I questioned.

"My dad says that a lot of people around his gym having been talking about trying to bring Zytle down. They want to kill him because it doesn't seem like the police did their job very well." She explained. "I wanna say that I know how dangerous this guy is, but I can't."

"I'm not saying that you can't tell him who you are, but it's probably a good idea for you not to." I agreed. "Part of me wishes that I never told my family because I don't like them worrying about me. We need to call Tommy."

I kind of felt like I needed to be the one to tell him, but I actually didn't think that I would be able to. Dinah got hurt because of me. Well it wasn't solely my fault. It was also partially Sara's, but I knew the majority of the blame was mine and I hated myself for it. It made me feel like when Courtney got hurt by Robert.

I went onto the roof because I needed somewhere to think.

"What are you doing up here?" Courtney asked as she sat down beside me.

"How did you find me?" I inquired.

"I mean I saw coming up here, but mostly because I figured this was the quietest place you could go…even though still here the music from up here." She declared. "Look, what happened to Dinah was not your fault."

"I'm pretty sure that it is. I'm the reason that she wants to be a vigilante." I argued.

"I think it's more because of Sara." She countered. "But maybe you shouldn't be telling her not to do these things. I think that's just going to make her want to do them more. That's human nature."

"Well I can't just tell her to go into dangerous situations." I pointed out.

"Yeah, but if you mentor her the right way, she won't." She proposed. "You've been so hostile with her. You need to stop talking so much about how you don't want her to do this and start accepting that she's going to do it."

With that I smiled at her. I wasn't sure how she always managed to make me feel better. I probably shouldn't have felt better because of the situation, but hearing her insight made me feel kind of proud.

"What are you smiling about?" She asked.

"I'm just wondering how I managed to get such a smart girlfriend." I declared.

"It's probably some of your intelligence rubbing off on me." She replied. "So there's only a few months until graduation. Do you know where you stand on becoming valedictorian?"

"I haven't checked lately. I know it's pretty close between me and Cindy." I answered.

"So I think one of the most important things that you need to stop trying to do is focus so much on protecting us and focus more on trying to work with us. Maybe try to use Dinah's strengths. I imagine she has some. This may have been something that you started, but you inspired me to make a difference…well that and me finding the staff when I moved here. You shouldn't try holding Dinah back. Just focus on helping her."

With that I gave her a kiss.

"Hey Courtney, do you mind if I ask you something personal?" I said to her.

"No. You can ask me anything." She told me.

"Well, let's say that you were dosed with Zytle's vertigo. What do you think that you would see from the hallucinations?" I questioned. "What would you say is your biggest fear?"

She seemed to think to herself for a moment. I supposed it wasn't an easy question to answer.

"I think it would be my father. I don't even know who he is, but it would be him telling me about how doesn't want me and that he never wanted me." She admitted. "It's part of the reason why I kind of want to stop looking. I mean if he's dead, I'll be fine, but if he's alive and rejects me I don't know what I'll do. What do you think I should do?"

"I don't think you should stop looking. You said that you want the answers. Just because things may hurt initially doesn't mean that they always will." I declared.

The following day at school, I was studying for a test while also trying to think of the best way to deal with Zytle. He was as resourceful as Cecil Adams was and probably just as evil if not more so. I supposed that you had to be sick fuck to sell drugs that mess with people's minds. I couldn't help but wonder what the benefit of Zytle's version of the drug was. How would seeing your greatest fears help anyone? I supposed it could be used as a sort of tool to try to conquer them, but I was pretty sure that there were easier ways to do that because on top of making you see your greatest fears, Vertigo was also harmful to the human body.

As soon as school was over, I got a hit from Iris.

"We've got a hit at Daggett Pharmaceuticals at 5th and Kingsley." She said. "It looks like Zytle found a place to turn his chemicals into some new vertigo. And he's got hostages."

"Well don't have time to assemble everyone." I answered. Artemis was currently having practice. Emiko was with her mom and Mia was working on something with STAR Labs.

"I think you should take Dinah." Iris replied. "I think if you fight with her it will be beneficial to both of you."

"It would probably be beneficial to have an extra set of hands, but she needs to do what I say." I explained.

So one of the first things that we needed to do was to try to make sure that the hostages were safe and then we needed to focus on catching Zytle.

"Just don't go off on your own." I told Dinah. "Those claws a good weapon and you need to try to use them for close range."

We went inside and the first thing that I felt that I needed to do was deal with the men that were threatening the hostages. I knew saving that wouldn't be that simple, but it was at least a start. Dinah managed to slash one across the stomach before knocking him out. It looked like we had a bit of an upper hand, but I was pretty sure that he still had a few tricks up his sleeve.

"Zytle, this ends now." I told him as I drew my bow at him.

"How about a grand finale?" He suggested before he threw a vial on the floor and started to catch fire. At that point, someone unexpected showed up. It was Sportsmaster

"Look ladies, I'm not here to fight you. I'm after Zytle." He declared as she started to hit some balls at him. He then started to chase after Zytle.

"Olivia, there is a lot of thermal activity. The whole place is going to blow." Iris told me.

"You two get the hostages out." I told Courtney and Dinah. "I'll deal with Zytle."

When I found him, I found Sportsmaster on the floor. Zytle then threw a needle at me, but I blocked it with my bow.

"You've gotten better since last time." He told me. "Seems like things aren't as good for your friend."

I was going to say that he was not my friend. In fact, I didn't even know who he was. However, that was not the point at the moment. The point was that I needed to stop him. And I was going to.

"You are so weak." He told me.

"Then how come I'm the only one to ever stop you twice?" I challenged.

"You've only stopped me once and that was because you got lucky." He argued.

"Is it luck or is it skill?" I challenged as I threw the needle back at him. "Let's see what you're afraid of."

He started to seize a little before I went over to check on Sportsmaster. Even though he was a bad person, I still needed to help him.

"Artie! Artemis, I'm sorry!" He remarked. It was that the I realized that I knew that voice. I was a bit shocked. Artemis's dad was Sportsmaster. Crusher Crock was Sportsmaster. However, before I had too much of a chance to really dwell on it, Tigress swooped in, threw a smoke bomb and grabbed him and then I was hit with another realization. If Crusher was Sportsmastehen that meant that his wife was Tigress. Both of Artemis's parents were members of the Injustice Society. The only problem was that I didn't know how to tell Artemis that. I knew that she loved her parents and telling her this could either get her to turn against me or destroy her. I would have to keep this a secret for now for her own good. At that point, I noticed that the police had showed up and I needed to get the hell out of there.

From there I went back home. I was going to take the night off because I didn't need to be there every night and it was nice to spend some time at home. When I walked into the living room, I saw that we had a pair of surprise guests.

"What's going on?" I asked as I saw Jordan and Cameron were there.

"I was going to tell you the other day that we were coming over." Cameron remarked.

"Olivia, I didn't think that you would be here tonight." Mom replied.

"Yeah, I decided to take the night off." I answered.

"Then you can join us for dinner." Dad suggested. I nodded and took a seat.

"So, I'm sorry for not listening to you earlier, Cameron." I declared. "I just had a lot on my mind at the moment. I also heard that they police managed to catch Werner Zytle."

"Yes, with thanks to the Arrow." Mom declared. "So how do you feel about the vigilante, Jordan?"

"Well, I know that she's done great things for the city. She's also done some not so great things. I wish that she didn't feel the need to hide her identity." Jordan remarked.

"I mean it's probably because she wants to make sure people don't know who those close to her are." I opined. "Let's just say hypothetically you were a superhero, would you want people to be able to hurt your daughter?"

"I suppose I can see your point." He agreed. "But I'm not a hero as much as I like to think that I'm doing good things. I'm just trying to make sure that no family suffers like my family did."

I had a good night at the dinner. I did have to eat less than I normally did which meant that I would probably have to eat more after they left.

"So sometimes I wish that I had your job." Jordan told my mother. "It would be easier to suggest some of the ideas that I have to help the city."

"Well it's not always that easy to get things done as lot of your colleagues tell me." Mom commented. It was probably because a lot of the city council, including Jordan were Democrats and she was a Republican. She was probably still more liberal than some Republicans though. "But I think we have a pretty good relationship despite our difference of opinions."

"That's something to toast to." Jordan declared before he had a drink.

As they were leaving, I couldn't help but have a suspicion that Jordan was hiding something, but I didn't know what.

So Olivia is starting to realize that something is off with Jordan, but she doesn't know he's Icicle just yet. Also she found out that Artemis's parents are in the ISA but doesn't know what to do with. Finally, she took care of Zytle. Please don't forget to review.

Chapter Text

You know how in the Spider-Man movie how they said "With great power comes great responsibility."? Well part of that responsibility is saving the world from people who want to use their powers for evil. It could easily be argued that the power that I had wasn't even that great. All that I had was the ability to heal from most injuries and the ability to heal others via blood transfusion, but you could also argue that power wasn't specifically referring to superpowers. There was also the other power that I had and that came from my money. I couldn't save the world with my money alone, but since I had so much power, I needed to try to do as much good as possible.

I supposed since my power also didn't have any negative side effects other than having an abnormally high metabolism. I did have to be constantly eating so I wouldn't start losing an unhealthy amount of weight. I had learned from Thea what happened if you didn't. She had experienced fainting spells, but that was still a pretty minor thing. When Artemis had her powers, she had to deal with the mirakuru making her lose her mind.

A number of members of the Injustice Society were using their powers for evil. I wasn't sure if all of them had powers but at minimum Brainwave and Icicle did and the two of them were extremely powerful as both of them had been able to defeat me. I don't know if Brainwave would be able to kill me, but luckily we didn't find out since Sara had used her powers to stop him. That was why he was in a coma because she managed to fry his brain with her sonic pulse. Part of me wondered what she was doing right now. Was she enjoying her married life?

The other part of my power that I needed to deal with was keeping my team grounded. I was pretty sure that Courtney was not happy about losing to Cindy. I would have to cheer her up and see how she was feeling. I did have a few ideas on how to do that. I supposed that I did have a bit of a dirty mind, but I was still a teenage girl despite being an adult. It wasn't like I was a thirty-plus old man that had these thoughts.

"I can't believe that you broke your window." Mom told me as we were getting the grass replaced.

"Well I figured that you would rather have me fighting outside than potentially breaking some of the stuff in the house." I told her. "But you shouldn't invite someone in just because they say that they're my friend. She could have gone after you or Dad."

"I suppose that I did err there." She agreed.

"Well I suppose with my competition now locked up, I'm pretty sure that I'm a shoo-in to win valedictorian." I joked. She just looked at me. "Sorry."

"Are you sure that ARGUS is going to be able to hold her?" Mom asked. I nodded. "And what are you going to do if someone comes looking for her?"

"I'm sure that they have a plan for that." I surmised.

A few minutes later, I was talking to Emiko. She told me that she had something to tell me.

"So we have a bit of a problem." She remarked. "I'm pretty sure that Henry was similar abilities to his father."

"Are you sure?" I asked. I would think it would be possible for someone to pass superpowers down genetically but there weren't any cases that I knew about.

"Yeah. I heard his thoughts in my head, but I don't think he even knows what's going on?" She explained.

"Well you need to be careful around him." I explained. "Even if he doesn't know what he's doing, his powers are still very dangerous."

"I know that there are." She agreed. "So what's going to happen with Cindy?"

"ARGUS is keeping her locked up." I answered.

"They're not going to put one of those bombs in her head, are they?" She asked. I knew that was one of the worst things that ARGUS had done.

"No, Barry made it pretty clear that Task Force X has been shut down." I replied. "So how did Henry look?"

"He was screaming for it to stop." She explained. "I could feel everything that he felt. He was lonely, confused and sad. I don't think he's like Cindy or his father. I want to help him."

"I'll talk to him." I agreed. "You do to have to realize that just because he's not like not bad now doesn't mean that he will never be. I have seen good people go bad. I am going to have to control my thoughts around him though."

"Do you think he could tell us who else is in the Injustice Society?" She asked.

"I don't know, but I don't want to use him a tool. I want to treat him like a person and I know that the first thing that I need to do is try to get him to trust me." I remarked. I wasn't sure what the easiest way to do that was.

At that point, I got a call from Mia and answered it.

"Hey." I greeted her. I had a feeling that she wasn't just calling to say hi.

"So I guess everyone here. I have something that I need to discuss with you." She remarked.

"Okay, Emiko and I will be right there." I told her before hanging up. I then looked at my sister. "So we need to go to the club because Mia has something to tell us."

Once we got there, we had to wait for Iris, and Artemis to get there. Courtney was already there. I needed to see how she was feeling.

"How are you?" I questioned.

"You know I thought it would be easier fighting someone my own size." She admitted.

"Well we didn't know what we were up against. The important thing is that she is locked up." I stated.

From there, we all went downstairs.

"So I was doing some recon on Cindy after we captured her and I found something extremely unsettling." She answered as she pulled up a picture of a Japanese man. "This is Dr. Shiro Ito. He was thought to be dead, but I have evidence to suggest that he's not only alive, but he's working with the Injustice Society. I think that he might be Cindy's father. He's said to have experimented on himself to that point where he's not even human anymore. If he's working with the Injustice Society then this has gotten a whole lot worse."

"What do we know about him?" I asked. I knew one possible way to get more information was to interrogate Cindy, but I didn't know how much she would be willing to say.

"One thing that he believed to be involved with was the creation of Mirakuru." Mia explained. "After the side effects were discovered, he continued to experiment on people. Some people have even called Ryuosama, which translates to the Dragon King. It's also said that he built a weapon capable of destroying New York."

"Well if he is working with the Injustice Society, we can stop him. We'll figure out how to do this." I declared. I knew it would be difficult, but I also knew that we would find a way.

"We should try to get Henry involved." Emiko replied.

"Are you sure that's a good idea?" Iris asked.

"No, but it may be one of the only ideas that we have." Emiko proposed.

"Should we talk about the secret passage in the school at all?" Courtney inquired. "We need to find out if it goes anywhere else. It may be related to the Injustice Society."

"Well if it is, then they may have seen us down there. I don't know if it would be the best idea to investigate it again so soon." I remarked.

When I got to school, the first thing that I found out from Dr. Heywood was that Cindy had withdrawn from school to study overseas. Apparently, that was what ARGUS was going with.

"So you might want to start writing your speech." He told me. I had more important things to do than that. "I'm sorry that it had to turn out this way. It's a little bit anticlimactic. I was really looking forward to the competition between you two."

"Well, I'm kind of glad that I don't have to compete with her anymore." I admitted. "It was beginning to feel a little bit fighting and I'm not really a violent person."

He didn't know that I was speaking in double entendres. Sometimes I envied the normal people who didn't have to deal with this stuff. I did like what I did and I liked saving the world, but it wouldn't be so bad to just be normal. It was why I had enjoyed the past two summers because I hadn't really had to do very much.

I tried to think of what I was going to say to Henry. The two of us had never interacted before and I would have to make sure that I chose my words carefully. It wouldn't be easy to get him to trust me. I figured that the easiest way would be able to show him what I was able to do and maybe could bond over our abilities. His were a lot different than mine, but perhaps knowing that he wasn't the only person with powers would help him.

However, I quickly learned that there was one problem with me trying to talk to him. He wasn't at school, or at the very least he was late. Part of me thought that I should go to his house, but it wouldn't be the easiest thing to do. I could try to talk to anyone who knew him. Artemis said that despite both of them being on the football team, the two of them weren't close. I didn't know if there was anyone who was close to him.

"Hey Olivia." Cameron greeted me. I turned to look at her. "What are you up to?"

"I was looking for Henry King. Have you seen him at all?" I questioned.

"I don't think that he's here today, but why do you want to talk to him?" She asked. I would have to come up with a reason on the fly.

"I just wanted to see how he was doing with his dad being in the hospital." I lied.

"Well you could go to his house and see if he's there. I know that he has also been spending a lot of time in his dad's hospital room." Cameron explained. "Dr. King is a friend of my dad's."

"What about you and Henry, are the two of you friends?" I asked. Maybe I could use her to help me get an in with him.

"Football players and art students don't really hang out." She declared. I supposed that was true. It also meant that I didn't have any real ideas on how to go about talking to him. Outside of our abilities, the two of really didn't have anything in common besides the fact that we were both rich and even that wasn't much because I knew that we could buy his house and every other house in the city and probably still have billions left over.

At lunch, I met up with Courtney. We were going to try to investigate the tunnels as much as possible without going in them.

"Are you sure that we shouldn't check this out right now?" She asked.

"I know that you're anxious, but we can't go running into traps, especially since you don't even have your staff right now." I explained. "Not to mention, we need to find out who here knows about these secret passages. We don't know who at school we can trust and that worries me."

"Does that include Artemis's mom?" She asked.

"If I tell you something, do you promise not to tell Artemis…or anyone else?" I asked.

"What is it?" She replied.

"When we were fighting Zytle, Sportsmaster came and tried to stop him too." I explained. "I supposed the Injustice Society didn't want Vertigo in the city. Anyway, he ended up getting dosed with Vertigo and I heard him screaming out Artemis's name."

"Are you saying what I think that you're saying?" She asked. I nodded.

"Yeah I'm pretty sure that Sportsmaster is Artemis's father. I answered. "And that means that Tigress is her mother."

"You need to tell her about this." She suggested.

"I've thought about telling her, but the thing that has stopped me is the fact that I don't know what's going to happen if I tell her." I explained. "This is something that could wreck everything that we have with her. I know that one possibility is that she won't believe me. Another is that she will believe me and she will want to join them and I don't know if I want to fight her."

"Don't think that hiding it from her is worse than her than her knowing about it?" She challenged.

"Yeah, but would you me to tell Henry who his father is?" I asked her.

"This is different though." She pointed out. "Artemis is our friend. She's our teammate. I think you should have a little more faith in her than you should in someone that you don't even know."

She was probably right about that. This seemed like it was another instance of my trust issues coming up. The only problem was that I didn't know how I was going to tell her that. I knew that she and her parents had a really close relationship and something like this could ruin that relationship forever. What was I going to do?

"So do you remember which locker room we came out of?" She asked.

"I didn't really get a chance to inspect it since Cindy ambushed us from behind." I explained. I didn't know if there was any footage that Mia or I could look into, but something told me that if the Injustice Society was doing nefarious things at the school, they wouldn't want people to be able to see the footage of it.

Part of me wondered how much the Injustice Society knew about us. They knew that there were vigilantes in the city, but I didn't think that they knew any of our identities, so at least we were on an even playing field there. Actually, it was probably more in our favor since we did know the identities of two of them. Unfortunately, that didn't help us at all. Part of me thought about going to Crusher's gym, but I would pretty sure that Artemis would find out about that and demand answers.

That night, I was setting up the club. As much as I wanted to talk to Henry, I still had no idea how I was going to do that. It would be especially hard if he wasn't coming to school, which meant that I would have no idea where to find him. One of the reasons that I was kind of afraid to go to the hospital was because I was kind of afraid that Brainwave would wake up as soon as I got there. I decided that I could call someone to see if he was at the hospital.

"Hey, Tommy." I said. "Do you think you can check to see if Henry King Jr. is there seeing his dad?"

"I'll check on it and then I'll call you back." He replied.

"Thank you." I replied before I hung up and I realized that I was getting another call. It was home. "Hello?"

"Do you think there's any chance you could take the night off?" Mom asked me.

"Why?" I responded in confusion.

"I've invited Jordan and Cameron over for dinner and I would really appreciate it if you and Emiko were there." She told me. So it looked like I would have to go to a dinner. The worst part was that I would need Courtney to manage the club while I was gone, so I couldn't bring her.

Part of me wondered why my mother and Jordan were so close. He wasn't the type of person that she usually hung out with. I understood that the two of them worked together, but she didn't typically get along with people at work, especially since the two of them had some pretty big ideologically differences. Maybe it had to deal with both of them being parents, but Jordan was not rich like most of her friends.

I decided to call everyone together before I had to go to the dinner.

"So I'm going to need you guys to investigate these tunnels." I stated. "We need to find if there's a section of the city that the Injustice Society has been using to travel and if we manage to find out where to go, we need might also be able to find out where their lair is."

"What are you going to do?" Artemis asked.

"My mother is making me and Emiko come to a family dinner since we're going to have guests over." I explained. "If you find anything out, I need you to call or text me about it, but I want you to under no circumstances try to do anything on your own. We need to be a team if we're going to fight them. Does everyone understand?"

I got a circle of yeses from around the room. I was really not forward to this, but I knew that I had to do this. I had a feeling that if Thea wasn't in Central City, she would have to as well. I was kind of surprised that she still didn't ask her because I was pretty sure that she would be able to make it in time.

"I still don't understand why we have to do this." Artemis declared. "Isn't it smarter just to go in there and kick their asses?"

"No, we need to plan and we need to find out everything that we're up against." I replied. "These aren't some eight-bit crooks. These are professional super villains. They have a plan and we need to figure out what it is, preferably before they try to enact it so we stop it. We really don't need to let this city be destroyed a third time."

I was pretty sure that the US government was getting sick of sending us money to rebuild. I didn't know if it would happen in May once again. Why was my birth month so cursed?

It was at that time that I got a text from Tommy saying that he was there. I would probably have enough time to stop by before dinner.

So I went to the hospital. I knew that I would need to be very careful about what I thought around him because he would be able to hear me. I went to his dad's room. The first thing that I thought about was how bad the hospital smelled.

"Henry?" I asked as I knocked on the door. "I know that we don't really know each other, but I wanted to talk to you. I heard that you've been going through some things lately.

"Yeah my dad's been going through some things lately too." He quipped. Apparently, he didn't get it. I then tried to think about how I knew that he could hear my thoughts. "You know that I can read your mind? Then why aren't you afraid of me?"

"Because you're not the only one who's different." I explained. I closed the door as I tried to look around for anything sharp. I then realized maybe that wasn't the best thing to think about.

"Why do you want something sharp? Do you want to hurt me?" He asked.

"No, I don't want to hurt you. I want to hurt myself." I explained. Yeah that was probably a weird thing to say out of context. I then found a pin on the table. It wasn't the best for what I wanted to do, but it would have to do. I stabbed myself with it as far as it would go and screamed out in pain.

"What are you doing?" He asked. "Are you crazy?"

"No." I remarked after pulling it out and showing him how it could heal. "I have powers too and I want to show you that you're not alone."

"That's amazing." He gushed. "But why are you here?"

"Because I don't want you to get hurt like your dad did." I explained.

"Did you know what happened to him? It wasn't a seizure. It was you." He declared accusingly. "You did this to him."

"It wasn't me. It was my friend, and he tried to kill me." I explained. "I might as well tell you this because you will just read my anyway, but I'm the Arrow. I went to your dad because I was having memory problems, but he found out that I was the Arrow and he tried to kill me. He was working for an organization called the Injustice Society."

"I know about them." He replied.

"Well you know that they kill people, don't you?" I asked him.

"So do you. I know that you've killed people too." He told me.

"That was different. All of those people were either trying to kill me or someone else. The Injustice Society doesn't care about that." I argued.

"Maybe they deserved it." He suggested.

"Did Joey Zarrick did it?" I inquired.

"He was a nice kid." Henry stated.

"Yeah he was." I agreed. I didn't really know him, but I was pretty sure that he was based on my one meeting. "Why aren't you?"

"Do you know what it's like to be able to hear everyone's thoughts?" He questioned. I didn't, but I was pretty sure that he just needed to learn how to control it better. "If you think I'm a jerk. Trust me. Everyone else is worse. If my dad hurt anyone, he had a reason to. People are monsters."

"You're wrong. I'm not going to say that everyone is a saint and we don't occasionally have bad thoughts, but that doesn't mean that there aren't good people out there. I've seen first hand some of the worst people in the world. One of them even raised me and I thought he was my father for most of my life, but I've also seen a lot of good people. Not to mention, even some of the worst people can turn out to be good." I explained.

"I'm sorry, but I don't think that I can do that." He replied.

"The thing that you need to remember most is that love is the greatest thing in the universe. Most people want to love and be loved. I think that you do too." I declared.

"What makes you think that?" He inquired.

"You're with your dad. I know that he abused you, but you are here anyway." I pointed out.

"Get out!" He ordered as the room started to shake. "You don't know anything about my dad."

"Okay I'm leaving." I declared. I realized that I must have touched a nerve and I knew that it would probably be better than for me to go than to accidentally make things worse. "I just know that you want to do the right thing and if you decide that too, you know where to find me."

I managed to get home right before Jordan and Cameron got there…along with Jordan's parents. Okay, I was not expecting them to be there. I went and got the door and let them in. Jordan had a bottle of wine with him.

"Is that for me?" I joked.

"No, it's for your parents." He declared. "But it's good to see you again."

From there, we all sat down at the table.

"So we have a bit of a traditional. A Norwegian grace." Jordan explained. "Do you mind?"

"No, go right ahead." Dad replied before they said their grace. "You know I took a few business trips to Norway. It's a really beautiful country."

I couldn't help but wonder if he meant actually business trips or his time in the League of Assassins. I knew that he had killed people when his heart was broken, but I felt that he had redeemed himself by trying to be a good father to Tommy, and Thea and then to me.

"So Olivia, your mother tells me that you're quite intelligent and you're going to be valedictorian this year." Jordan remarked.

"Well intelligence does run in the family." Dad replied. "Her sister was valedictorian a few years and I was even valedictorian when I was in high school."

"We don't need to talk about how long ago that was, Dad." I replied.

"And I hear that you're quite the artist, Cameron." Mom stated. "What kind?"

"Paint mostly. I did the mural on Olivia's club." Cameron answered with a blush. I blushed a little too.

"So I never asked why you got involved in politics." I declared.

"Well, Sebastian Blood inspired me to change the world. I thought I would be working with him, but things don't always work out the way that you planned them." Jordan remarked. "It's such a shame that someone that I thought wanted to change this city really wanted to help destroy it."

"Well he did help the Arrow take down Slade Wilson, so even the worst person can still have good in them." I opined.

"I probably shouldn't judge if I don't know the whole story." Jordan agreed. "We're just going to do the best that we can do to improve life all around this city and that includes the Glades."

"Even though Jordan and I don't agree on a lot of things, we both do agree on the importance of family." Mom stated. "I think that a focus on family, all sorts of families will help make Star City a place that people want to live in again. We're not going to let what happened in the past defeine us."

"These rolls are delicious." Jordan commented. "Can I have some more?"

"Sure, I'll go get some." I replied. I went to the kitchen and grabbed the pan out of the oven. It was still hot, but it healed quickly. I grabbed some gloves and took it out to the dining room. "Careful, it's a little hot."

"It's fine." Jordan remarked as he grabbed it and surprisingly didn't react to it. That was kind of weird, but there was a possibility that it could have cooled down a little in the time that it took me to bring them to the table.

It was then that a thought came to my head. Could it be possible that he didn't feel the heat because he was naturally cold. Could it be that he was Icicle? The only problem was that I didn't have any proof. Still, I felt like I needed to tell someone. The only problem was that I was at dinner and I didn't want to be rude and take out my phone. Of course, there was still one person that I could tell. I just had to think of an excuse for us to leave the room.

"Emiko, my makeup is a bit smudged. Do you think you can help me fix it?" I asked her as I pulled her out of the room,

"Your makeup looks fine to me." She commented once we were in the living room. "What is this really about?"

"I think that Jordan might be Icicle." I proposed. I knew that this would be hard to believe. "That pan was scalding hot. I could touch it because I heal, but he seemed to not have any problems with it. So, he either does not feel pain or he is secretly a supervillain."

"I don't know. He seems like he's too nice to be a supervillain." She commented. "Are you sure?"

"No." I replied. "I think we're going to need to try find out more, but I don't think that we should rule him out either."

"So how did things go with Henry at the hospital?" She asked me.

"It went pretty well. Well it did until I decided to bring up how his dad abused him. I quickly learned that I should not have done that. I'm not sure if he's going to help us. I might've fucked it up."

"You should let me try to talk to him next time." She suggested. "But we probably do need to try to find out if Jordan who you think he is?"

Later as he was leaving, I managed to overhear him telling Cameron something.

"I need to go to the office for something real quick, but I'll be right home." He remarked.

I knew that that would be my opportunity. I would need to get there before he had a chance to leave. It was a good thing that I did have an extra suit in the house. I took the motorcycle because I knew that I needed to get there fast.

I went to the building. I didn't want to accuse him of anything, at least not right off the bat, but I was pretty sure that by talking to him I would be able to find out what I needed. I still didn't think that I would be able to defeat him simply by ambushing him. He might also try to play dumb and deny things. I entered the building. The lights were already out so that would be even easier. When I got there, I drew my bow at him.

"Jordan Mahkent! We need to talk." I remarked.

So Olivia revealed her identity to Henry and she discovered that Jordan is Icicle, but how are they going to stop the Injustice Society? Obviously, she's not about to defeat him. Please don't forget to review.

Chapter Text

You know how in the Spider-Man movie how they said "With great power comes great responsibility."? Well part of that responsibility is saving the world from people who want to use their powers for evil. It could easily be argued that the power that I had wasn't even that great. All that I had was the ability to heal from most injuries and the ability to heal others via blood transfusion, but you could also argue that power wasn't specifically referring to superpowers. There was also the other power that I had and that came from my money. I couldn't save the world with my money alone, but since I had so much power, I needed to try to do as much good as possible.

I supposed since my power also didn't have any negative side effects other than having an abnormally high metabolism. I did have to be constantly eating so I wouldn't start losing an unhealthy amount of weight. I had learned from Thea what happened if you didn't. She had experienced fainting spells, but that was still a pretty minor thing. When Artemis had her powers, she had to deal with the mirakuru making her lose her mind.

A number of members of the Injustice Society were using their powers for evil. I wasn't sure if all of them had powers but at minimum Brainwave and Icicle did and the two of them were extremely powerful as both of them had been able to defeat me. I don't know if Brainwave would be able to kill me, but luckily we didn't find out since Sara had used her powers to stop him. That was why he was in a coma because she managed to fry his brain with her sonic pulse. Part of me wondered what she was doing right now. Was she enjoying her married life?

The other part of my power that I needed to deal with was keeping my team grounded. I was pretty sure that Courtney was not happy about losing to Cindy. I would have to cheer her up and see how she was feeling. I did have a few ideas on how to do that. I supposed that I did have a bit of a dirty mind, but I was still a teenage girl despite being an adult. It wasn't like I was a thirty-plus old man that had these thoughts.

"I can't believe that you broke your window." Mom told me as we were getting the grass replaced.

"Well I figured that you would rather have me fighting outside than potentially breaking some of the stuff in the house." I told her. "But you shouldn't invite someone in just because they say that they're my friend. She could have gone after you or Dad."

"I suppose that I did err there." She agreed.

"Well I suppose with my competition now locked up, I'm pretty sure that I'm a shoo-in to win valedictorian." I joked. She just looked at me. "Sorry."

"Are you sure that ARGUS is going to be able to hold her?" Mom asked. I nodded. "And what are you going to do if someone comes looking for her?"

"I'm sure that they have a plan for that." I surmised.

A few minutes later, I was talking to Emiko. She told me that she had something to tell me.

"So we have a bit of a problem." She remarked. "I'm pretty sure that Henry was similar abilities to his father."

"Are you sure?" I asked. I would think it would be possible for someone to pass superpowers down genetically but there weren't any cases that I knew about.

"Yeah. I heard his thoughts in my head, but I don't think he even knows what's going on?" She explained.

"Well you need to be careful around him." I explained. "Even if he doesn't know what he's doing, his powers are still very dangerous."

"I know that there are." She agreed. "So what's going to happen with Cindy?"

"ARGUS is keeping her locked up." I answered.

"They're not going to put one of those bombs in her head, are they?" She asked. I knew that was one of the worst things that ARGUS had done.

"No, Barry made it pretty clear that Task Force X has been shut down." I replied. "So how did Henry look?"

"He was screaming for it to stop." She explained. "I could feel everything that he felt. He was lonely, confused and sad. I don't think he's like Cindy or his father. I want to help him."

"I'll talk to him." I agreed. "You do to have to realize that just because he's not like not bad now doesn't mean that he will never be. I have seen good people go bad. I am going to have to control my thoughts around him though."

"Do you think he could tell us who else is in the Injustice Society?" She asked.

"I don't know, but I don't want to use him a tool. I want to treat him like a person and I know that the first thing that I need to do is try to get him to trust me." I remarked. I wasn't sure what the easiest way to do that was.

At that point, I got a call from Mia and answered it.

"Hey." I greeted her. I had a feeling that she wasn't just calling to say hi.

"So I guess everyone here. I have something that I need to discuss with you." She remarked.

"Okay, Emiko and I will be right there." I told her before hanging up. I then looked at my sister. "So we need to go to the club because Mia has something to tell us."

Once we got there, we had to wait for Iris, and Artemis to get there. Courtney was already there. I needed to see how she was feeling.

"How are you?" I questioned.

"You know I thought it would be easier fighting someone my own size." She admitted.

"Well we didn't know what we were up against. The important thing is that she is locked up." I stated.

From there, we all went downstairs.

"So I was doing some recon on Cindy after we captured her and I found something extremely unsettling." She answered as she pulled up a picture of a Japanese man. "This is Dr. Shiro Ito. He was thought to be dead, but I have evidence to suggest that he's not only alive, but he's working with the Injustice Society. I think that he might be Cindy's father. He's said to have experimented on himself to that point where he's not even human anymore. If he's working with the Injustice Society then this has gotten a whole lot worse."

"What do we know about him?" I asked. I knew one possible way to get more information was to interrogate Cindy, but I didn't know how much she would be willing to say.

"One thing that he believed to be involved with was the creation of Mirakuru." Mia explained. "After the side effects were discovered, he continued to experiment on people. Some people have even called Ryuosama, which translates to the Dragon King. It's also said that he built a weapon capable of destroying New York."

"Well if he is working with the Injustice Society, we can stop him. We'll figure out how to do this." I declared. I knew it would be difficult, but I also knew that we would find a way.

"We should try to get Henry involved." Emiko replied.

"Are you sure that's a good idea?" Iris asked.

"No, but it may be one of the only ideas that we have." Emiko proposed.

"Should we talk about the secret passage in the school at all?" Courtney inquired. "We need to find out if it goes anywhere else. It may be related to the Injustice Society."

"Well if it is, then they may have seen us down there. I don't know if it would be the best idea to investigate it again so soon." I remarked.

When I got to school, the first thing that I found out from Dr. Heywood was that Cindy had withdrawn from school to study overseas. Apparently, that was what ARGUS was going with.

"So you might want to start writing your speech." He told me. I had more important things to do than that. "I'm sorry that it had to turn out this way. It's a little bit anticlimactic. I was really looking forward to the competition between you two."

"Well, I'm kind of glad that I don't have to compete with her anymore." I admitted. "It was beginning to feel a little bit fighting and I'm not really a violent person."

He didn't know that I was speaking in double entendres. Sometimes I envied the normal people who didn't have to deal with this stuff. I did like what I did and I liked saving the world, but it wouldn't be so bad to just be normal. It was why I had enjoyed the past two summers because I hadn't really had to do very much.

I tried to think of what I was going to say to Henry. The two of us had never interacted before and I would have to make sure that I chose my words carefully. It wouldn't be easy to get him to trust me. I figured that the easiest way would be able to show him what I was able to do and maybe could bond over our abilities. His were a lot different than mine, but perhaps knowing that he wasn't the only person with powers would help him.

However, I quickly learned that there was one problem with me trying to talk to him. He wasn't at school, or at the very least he was late. Part of me thought that I should go to his house, but it wouldn't be the easiest thing to do. I could try to talk to anyone who knew him. Artemis said that despite both of them being on the football team, the two of them weren't close. I didn't know if there was anyone who was close to him.

"Hey Olivia." Cameron greeted me. I turned to look at her. "What are you up to?"

"I was looking for Henry King. Have you seen him at all?" I questioned.

"I don't think that he's here today, but why do you want to talk to him?" She asked. I would have to come up with a reason on the fly.

"I just wanted to see how he was doing with his dad being in the hospital." I lied.

"Well you could go to his house and see if he's there. I know that he has also been spending a lot of time in his dad's hospital room." Cameron explained. "Dr. King is a friend of my dad's."

"What about you and Henry, are the two of you friends?" I asked. Maybe I could use her to help me get an in with him.

"Football players and art students don't really hang out." She declared. I supposed that was true. It also meant that I didn't have any real ideas on how to go about talking to him. Outside of our abilities, the two of really didn't have anything in common besides the fact that we were both rich and even that wasn't much because I knew that we could buy his house and every other house in the city and probably still have billions left over.

At lunch, I met up with Courtney. We were going to try to investigate the tunnels as much as possible without going in them.

"Are you sure that we shouldn't check this out right now?" She asked.

"I know that you're anxious, but we can't go running into traps, especially since you don't even have your staff right now." I explained. "Not to mention, we need to find out who here knows about these secret passages. We don't know who at school we can trust and that worries me."

"Does that include Artemis's mom?" She asked.

"If I tell you something, do you promise not to tell Artemis…or anyone else?" I asked.

"What is it?" She replied.

"When we were fighting Zytle, Sportsmaster came and tried to stop him too." I explained. "I supposed the Injustice Society didn't want Vertigo in the city. Anyway, he ended up getting dosed with Vertigo and I heard him screaming out Artemis's name."

"Are you saying what I think that you're saying?" She asked. I nodded.

"Yeah I'm pretty sure that Sportsmaster is Artemis's father. I answered. "And that means that Tigress is her mother."

"You need to tell her about this." She suggested.

"I've thought about telling her, but the thing that has stopped me is the fact that I don't know what's going to happen if I tell her." I explained. "This is something that could wreck everything that we have with her. I know that one possibility is that she won't believe me. Another is that she will believe me and she will want to join them and I don't know if I want to fight her."

"Don't think that hiding it from her is worse than her than her knowing about it?" She challenged.

"Yeah, but would you me to tell Henry who his father is?" I asked her.

"This is different though." She pointed out. "Artemis is our friend. She's our teammate. I think you should have a little more faith in her than you should in someone that you don't even know."

She was probably right about that. This seemed like it was another instance of my trust issues coming up. The only problem was that I didn't know how I was going to tell her that. I knew that she and her parents had a really close relationship and something like this could ruin that relationship forever. What was I going to do?

"So do you remember which locker room we came out of?" She asked.

"I didn't really get a chance to inspect it since Cindy ambushed us from behind." I explained. I didn't know if there was any footage that Mia or I could look into, but something told me that if the Injustice Society was doing nefarious things at the school, they wouldn't want people to be able to see the footage of it.

Part of me wondered how much the Injustice Society knew about us. They knew that there were vigilantes in the city, but I didn't think that they knew any of our identities, so at least we were on an even playing field there. Actually, it was probably more in our favor since we did know the identities of two of them. Unfortunately, that didn't help us at all. Part of me thought about going to Crusher's gym, but I would pretty sure that Artemis would find out about that and demand answers.

That night, I was setting up the club. As much as I wanted to talk to Henry, I still had no idea how I was going to do that. It would be especially hard if he wasn't coming to school, which meant that I would have no idea where to find him. One of the reasons that I was kind of afraid to go to the hospital was because I was kind of afraid that Brainwave would wake up as soon as I got there. I decided that I could call someone to see if he was at the hospital.

"Hey, Tommy." I said. "Do you think you can check to see if Henry King Jr. is there seeing his dad?"

"I'll check on it and then I'll call you back." He replied.

"Thank you." I replied before I hung up and I realized that I was getting another call. It was home. "Hello?"

"Do you think there's any chance you could take the night off?" Mom asked me.

"Why?" I responded in confusion.

"I've invited Jordan and Cameron over for dinner and I would really appreciate it if you and Emiko were there." She told me. So it looked like I would have to go to a dinner. The worst part was that I would need Courtney to manage the club while I was gone, so I couldn't bring her.

Part of me wondered why my mother and Jordan were so close. He wasn't the type of person that she usually hung out with. I understood that the two of them worked together, but she didn't typically get along with people at work, especially since the two of them had some pretty big ideologically differences. Maybe it had to deal with both of them being parents, but Jordan was not rich like most of her friends.

I decided to call everyone together before I had to go to the dinner.

"So I'm going to need you guys to investigate these tunnels." I stated. "We need to find if there's a section of the city that the Injustice Society has been using to travel and if we manage to find out where to go, we need might also be able to find out where their lair is."

"What are you going to do?" Artemis asked.

"My mother is making me and Emiko come to a family dinner since we're going to have guests over." I explained. "If you find anything out, I need you to call or text me about it, but I want you to under no circumstances try to do anything on your own. We need to be a team if we're going to fight them. Does everyone understand?"

I got a circle of yeses from around the room. I was really not forward to this, but I knew that I had to do this. I had a feeling that if Thea wasn't in Central City, she would have to as well. I was kind of surprised that she still didn't ask her because I was pretty sure that she would be able to make it in time.

"I still don't understand why we have to do this." Artemis declared. "Isn't it smarter just to go in there and kick their asses?"

"No, we need to plan and we need to find out everything that we're up against." I replied. "These aren't some eight-bit crooks. These are professional super villains. They have a plan and we need to figure out what it is, preferably before they try to enact it so we stop it. We really don't need to let this city be destroyed a third time."

I was pretty sure that the US government was getting sick of sending us money to rebuild. I didn't know if it would happen in May once again. Why was my birth month so cursed?

It was at that time that I got a text from Tommy saying that he was there. I would probably have enough time to stop by before dinner.

So I went to the hospital. I knew that I would need to be very careful about what I thought around him because he would be able to hear me. I went to his dad's room. The first thing that I thought about was how bad the hospital smelled.

"Henry?" I asked as I knocked on the door. "I know that we don't really know each other, but I wanted to talk to you. I heard that you've been going through some things lately.

"Yeah my dad's been going through some things lately too." He quipped. Apparently, he didn't get it. I then tried to think about how I knew that he could hear my thoughts. "You know that I can read your mind? Then why aren't you afraid of me?"

"Because you're not the only one who's different." I explained. I closed the door as I tried to look around for anything sharp. I then realized maybe that wasn't the best thing to think about.

"Why do you want something sharp? Do you want to hurt me?" He asked.

"No, I don't want to hurt you. I want to hurt myself." I explained. Yeah that was probably a weird thing to say out of context. I then found a pin on the table. It wasn't the best for what I wanted to do, but it would have to do. I stabbed myself with it as far as it would go and screamed out in pain.

"What are you doing?" He asked. "Are you crazy?"

"No." I remarked after pulling it out and showing him how it could heal. "I have powers too and I want to show you that you're not alone."

"That's amazing." He gushed. "But why are you here?"

"Because I don't want you to get hurt like your dad did." I explained.

"Did you know what happened to him? It wasn't a seizure. It was you." He declared accusingly. "You did this to him."

"It wasn't me. It was my friend, and he tried to kill me." I explained. "I might as well tell you this because you will just read my anyway, but I'm the Arrow. I went to your dad because I was having memory problems, but he found out that I was the Arrow and he tried to kill me. He was working for an organization called the Injustice Society."

"I know about them." He replied.

"Well you know that they kill people, don't you?" I asked him.

"So do you. I know that you've killed people too." He told me.

"That was different. All of those people were either trying to kill me or someone else. The Injustice Society doesn't care about that." I argued.

"Maybe they deserved it." He suggested.

"Did Joey Zarrick did it?" I inquired.

"He was a nice kid." Henry stated.

"Yeah he was." I agreed. I didn't really know him, but I was pretty sure that he was based on my one meeting. "Why aren't you?"

"Do you know what it's like to be able to hear everyone's thoughts?" He questioned. I didn't, but I was pretty sure that he just needed to learn how to control it better. "If you think I'm a jerk. Trust me. Everyone else is worse. If my dad hurt anyone, he had a reason to. People are monsters."

"You're wrong. I'm not going to say that everyone is a saint and we don't occasionally have bad thoughts, but that doesn't mean that there aren't good people out there. I've seen first hand some of the worst people in the world. One of them even raised me and I thought he was my father for most of my life, but I've also seen a lot of good people. Not to mention, even some of the worst people can turn out to be good." I explained.

"I'm sorry, but I don't think that I can do that." He replied.

"The thing that you need to remember most is that love is the greatest thing in the universe. Most people want to love and be loved. I think that you do too." I declared.

"What makes you think that?" He inquired.

"You're with your dad. I know that he abused you, but you are here anyway." I pointed out.

"Get out!" He ordered as the room started to shake. "You don't know anything about my dad."

"Okay I'm leaving." I declared. I realized that I must have touched a nerve and I knew that it would probably be better than for me to go than to accidentally make things worse. "I just know that you want to do the right thing and if you decide that too, you know where to find me."

I managed to get home right before Jordan and Cameron got there…along with Jordan's parents. Okay, I was not expecting them to be there. I went and got the door and let them in. Jordan had a bottle of wine with him.

"Is that for me?" I joked.

"No, it's for your parents." He declared. "But it's good to see you again."

From there, we all sat down at the table.

"So we have a bit of a traditional. A Norwegian grace." Jordan explained. "Do you mind?"

"No, go right ahead." Dad replied before they said their grace. "You know I took a few business trips to Norway. It's a really beautiful country."

I couldn't help but wonder if he meant actually business trips or his time in the League of Assassins. I knew that he had killed people when his heart was broken, but I felt that he had redeemed himself by trying to be a good father to Tommy, and Thea and then to me.

"So Olivia, your mother tells me that you're quite intelligent and you're going to be valedictorian this year." Jordan remarked.

"Well intelligence does run in the family." Dad replied. "Her sister was valedictorian a few years and I was even valedictorian when I was in high school."

"We don't need to talk about how long ago that was, Dad." I replied.

"And I hear that you're quite the artist, Cameron." Mom stated. "What kind?"

"Paint mostly. I did the mural on Olivia's club." Cameron answered with a blush. I blushed a little too.

"So I never asked why you got involved in politics." I declared.

"Well, Sebastian Blood inspired me to change the world. I thought I would be working with him, but things don't always work out the way that you planned them." Jordan remarked. "It's such a shame that someone that I thought wanted to change this city really wanted to help destroy it."

"Well he did help the Arrow take down Slade Wilson, so even the worst person can still have good in them." I opined.

"I probably shouldn't judge if I don't know the whole story." Jordan agreed. "We're just going to do the best that we can do to improve life all around this city and that includes the Glades."

"Even though Jordan and I don't agree on a lot of things, we both do agree on the importance of family." Mom stated. "I think that a focus on family, all sorts of families will help make Star City a place that people want to live in again. We're not going to let what happened in the past define us."

"These rolls are delicious." Jordan commented. "Can I have some more?"

"Sure, I'll go get some." I replied. I went to the kitchen and grabbed the pan out of the oven. It was still hot, but it healed quickly. I grabbed some gloves and took it out to the dining room. "Careful, it's a little hot."

"It's fine." Jordan remarked as he grabbed it and surprisingly didn't react to it. That was kind of weird, but there was a possibility that it could have cooled down a little in the time that it took me to bring them to the table.

It was then that a thought came to my head. Could it be possible that he didn't feel the heat because he was naturally cold. Could it be that he was Icicle? The only problem was that I didn't have any proof. Still, I felt like I needed to tell someone. The only problem was that I was at dinner and I didn't want to be rude and take out my phone. Of course, there was still one person that I could tell. I just had to think of an excuse for us to leave the room.

"Emiko, my makeup is a bit smudged. Do you think you can help me fix it?" I asked her as I pulled her out of the room,

"Your makeup looks fine to me." She commented once we were in the living room. "What is this really about?"

"I think that Jordan might be Icicle." I proposed. I knew that this would be hard to believe. "That pan was scalding hot. I could touch it because I heal, but he seemed to not have any problems with it. So, he either does not feel pain or he is secretly a supervillain."

"I don't know. He seems like he's too nice to be a supervillain." She commented. "Are you sure?"

"No." I replied. "I think we're going to need to try find out more, but I don't think that we should rule him out either."

"So how did things go with Henry at the hospital?" She asked me.

"It went pretty well. Well it did until I decided to bring up how his dad abused him. I quickly learned that I should not have done that. I'm not sure if he's going to help us. I might've fucked it up."

"You should let me try to talk to him next time." She suggested. "But we probably do need to try to find out if Jordan who you think he is?"

Later as he was leaving, I managed to overhear him telling Cameron something.

"I need to go to the office for something real quick, but I'll be right home." He remarked.

I knew that that would be my opportunity. I would need to get there before he had a chance to leave. It was a good thing that I did have an extra suit in the house. I took the motorcycle because I knew that I needed to get there fast.

I went to the building. I didn't want to accuse him of anything, at least not right off the bat, but I was pretty sure that by talking to him I would be able to find out what I needed. I still didn't think that I would be able to defeat him simply by ambushing him. He might also try to play dumb and deny things. I entered the building. The lights were already out so that would be even easier. When I got there, I drew my bow at him.

"Jordan Mahkent! We need to talk." I remarked.

Chapter Text

I hadn't been doing this that long. I knew that it felt like a long time, but the truth was I had only been doing it for a little over two years. There had been several times I wanted to stop doing it. One time was about two years ago to the day. Courtney was still recovering from injuries sustained from our fight with Robert. At the time I didn't know that my blood has the power to heal others. Back then it was just me, Courtney and Iris and I was really torn up about her injury. I knew that I needed to stop the other archer, but the fact that my friends and family could be hurt doing it really made me question it. Looking back at it, I felt a little bit silly. I nearly gave up over something that she managed to completely heal over. I supposed the other part was that I wasn't completely willing to give into my feelings for her yet.

The other thing that I didn't know back then was that Robert wasn't my father. I had been a little bit angry at them for keeping it from me so long, but at the time I really didn't have time to process it because I was trying to stop a dangerous killer. I had processed it a little over the summer that year. There was some yelling at my dad and some at my mom in prison, but for the most part I got over it.

One thing that I always wondered about was what led my parents to get together for the first time. I knew that Dad had just returned from his time in the League of Assassins and I knew that he was kind of distance from Tommy. I couldn't really ask people about what happened before I was born. How did Mom consoling him lead to an affair? It was weird thinking about my mom cheating on Robert which led to the creation of me. I probably needed to stop thinking about it to be honest. Still, I couldn't help but be curious. Another thing that I wondered was when I was on the island, what led to them getting back together? Though, maybe the best way to find this stuff out was to actually ask them instead of just trying to figure it out in my head.

I went to the study where my mom was having a drink before bed.

"Hey mom, can I ask you something personal?" I questioned.

"Of course, Olivia." She replied.

"I've been thinking a lot about my birth recently and I kind of want to know. What made you want to cheat on Robert and get with Dad?" I asked.

"Well, as you know, Robert had cheated on me before I ever did anything with your father." She explained. "As to why I chose him, I didn't really choose someone that I wanted to have an affair with. I was just comforting him over Rebecca's death."

"Did he always know that I was his daughter?" I questioned.

"No, I didn't tell him until after we thought you were dead." She answered.

"So did you ever think to send anyone to search for us?" I asked.

"Realistically, it wouldn't have been a good idea since we had no idea where any accident would have occurred. We couldn't search the whole Pacific Ocean for you." She explained. I supposed she was right. It sucked to know that no one had been looking for me, but at the same time I understood why they couldn't.

"So, when did you figure out that I was a superhero?" I questioned.

"Honestly, I knew it as soon as you killed those kidnappers." She admitted. That wasn't one of my proudest moments. That was one of the only times that I had ever murdered someone. I had grown a lot since then.

"So there's something else that I think. I think that Jordan might be Icicle. I'm going to go talk to him." I declared.

That brought me back to where I was.

"To what do I owe you the pleasure?" Jordan asked. I couldn't help but wonder if he was thinking that I thought I knew who he was. I still didn't have any proof, which was why I wasn't shooting at him. I didn't want to accuse someone who could be innocent. I tried to think of the best way to do this.

"I have questions for you." I declared. "How well do you know Dr. King?"

"I assume you're talking about Henry King. He's a friend of mine." He answered. At that point, I noticed that his phone was ringing. I saw him take out his phone. If he was Icicle, he certainly didn't want me to know.

"Who is that?" I questioned.

"It's the hospital." He answered. "Are you going to keep pointing that at me or can I answer this?"

I decided to put the bow down and let him answer the call. I had him stay close.

"Hello, Dr. Chapel. That's great. I'll be right there." He said before he hung up. "I have somewhere that I need to be, so unless you're going to arrest me, I need to go."

I had a feeling where he was going. I knew that I would probably need to talk to Tommy about it. Since I didn't have proof, I had to let him go.

As soon as I got a call from Mia actually.

So I've been monitoring the hospital and I just found out that Henry King Sr. has woken up." I explained. I knew that was bad because he was someone who knew my identity. I didn't know what he planned to do with that. He could tell the police about it, but I wasn't sure if he could do so without explaining how he knew it. I didn't think anyone would believe that he read my mind and he might also out himself as Brainwave by doing it.

"What do we know?" I asked.

"Well according to doctors, he seems to missing a good portion of his memory." She explained. I couldn't help but wonder if that meant that he didn't know who I was anymore. "He couldn't remember why he was in Star City."

That seemed like it was good news. It also made me question if I should even go after him again. Perhaps, it would be best to monitor the situation. If he wasn't a threat, there was no point in trying to neutralize him, but I still needed to be careful.

Another thing that I wanted to do was talk to Henry. I needed to know how he was doing and I could probably get the most input about how his father was. I would still have to be careful about it because I didn't want to say the wrong thing.

The other thing on my mind was that I still had no idea what The Injustice Society was even planning. I knew that finding out wasn't as important as stopping what they were planning, but I couldn't do that if I didn't know who all of them were. The only ones that I was sure of was that Dr. King was Brainwave and Artemis's parents were Sportsmaster and Tigress. I had a pretty good feeling that Jordan was Icicle, but I wasn't going to go after him on instinct alone. On top of that, I didn't even know how to defeat him. I was pretty sure that something as simple as fire wouldn't work.

In the morning, I was preparing to go to school when my phone rang. I saw that it was Courtney, and I answered it. I probably needed to tell her about Brainwave and also my theory that Jordan was Icicle.

"Hey." I answered.

"So, I have some news for you and I'm pretty sure that you're not going to like it." She stated.

"Is this about Brainwave because Mia already told me about that?" I asked.

"No, it's not." She answered. "My mom saw me with the staff last night."

"Okay." I responded.

"But that's not all. One of the first things that she asked after finding out that I was a superhero was if you knew and I felt like I couldn't lie to her." She answered. Yeah, I wasn't going to like that. "So, I told her the truth."

Okay, so now I felt like I needed to talk to Barbara. While I technically didn't lie to her because she never really asked if I was the vigilante, I still felt that I owed it to her to have that conversation. On top of that, it showed a sense of trust between the attorney and the former client.

"You're not mad at me for telling, are you?" She asked.

"I suppose that you really didn't have a choice." I explained. I didn't think that I could say that she should have lied, especially after her mom already figured out that she was Stargirl. "But I am going to need to talk to her."

"Should we do it together?" She inquired.

"No. She defended me on the grounds that I wasn't the vigilante and I feel that I should talk to her about why I'm doing this and I supposed that I also just want to clear the air with her." I explained. "So, there is something else that I want to talk to you about. I think I know who Icicle is, but I really don't have much proof."

"Who do you think it is?" She asked.

"I think that it's Jordan Mahkent." I explained. "He was in my house last night and he touched a hot pan without showing any signs of pain or burning."

"Well what are we going to do about it?" She questioned.

"For right now, nothing." I answered. I didn't want her to try to do anything rash. "But we do need to investigate it more to see if we can find any proof."

"Okay, how are we going to do that?" She responded. I didn't know yet. I still needed to come up with a plan.

"As soon as I figure out, I'll make sure to let you know." I promised. "So how is your mom handling everything?"

"Well she's not that happy. She seems like she's more mad at Pat than anybody else." She explained.

"Okay. I'm going to take the day off school, but you should still go." I declared. "I feel like this is something that really shouldn't wait."

From there, I got dressed not in my uniform and went to her office.

"Olivia, I wasn't expecting you. I thought you would be in school right now." She told me. She looked nervous.

"I know what Courtney told you last night." I remarked. I probably needed to do something that to show her that didn't need to be afraid of me. "I thought that I should come to see you. I also wanted to ask how you were."

"Well it was a bit…shocking to find out that my daughter has been a vigilante for two years without me knowing." She admitted.

"I'm sorry that you had to defend me from something that I actually did." I told her. "And I'm sorry that I didn't tell you."

"Well as you attorney, it was probably better that you didn't tell me." She pointed out. "And the fact in the matter was they never had any actual proof that you were the vigilante. I need to know though. Who was it that they spotted while you were on house arrest? Was it Courtney?"

You know that kind of made me wonder what Courtney would look like wearing my hood.

"No. It wasn't Courtney." I explained. "It was my bodyguard, Iris."

"Were you the one who convinced Courtney to do this?" She asked.

"No. I actually didn't even know it was her at first." I pointed out. "She actually got in my way a few times. So, I just want to tell you, please don't be mad at Courtney or at Pat for this. It's not easy to keep these things from your family. One of them took it well, the other…did not. They just didn't want you to worry about them. How do you feel about me and Courtney?"

"You two took down both Robert Queen and Slade Wilson." She answered. That wasn't really what I meant. I meant more about how she felt about us being together. "I don't think that I can feel anything but proud."

"Well I was mainly asking how you felt about the two of us being together." I clarified.

"I can tell that the two of you obviously love each other very much and I don't believe that I have any right to say that the two of you shouldn't be together." She answered. "Also, I don't want to keep the two of you apart. But I'm begging you, promise me you'll keep her safe."

"I will." I assured her.

After everyone else was done with school, we went to work. I decided that I was going to do something different today

"So Courtney, we're going to try something that we've never done before today." I explained.

"Okay…" She declared uneasily. "What are we doing?"

"Today, I'm going to teach how to shoot." I answered. She looked confused. "There may become a time where you need to know how to shoot and I want to make sure that you know how to do it. Now take my bow because we're going to do some target practice. And just so you don't feel tempted, I'm going to hold onto the staff for you. Now take my bow and get ready."

"I kind of feel like I should be wearing your costume for this." She muttered.

She took the bow and to my surprise, she actually had better aim than I expected. She managed to hit the bullseye with about 83 percent accuracy. That was pretty good for a beginner. Of course, when we moved to moving targets, it got significantly worse, only being about 60 percent, but that was stuff that we could work on. The staff glowed in my hands a little.

"Yes, I know that that's pretty good for a beginner, but she still needs to get better." I replied. I still felt kind of weird talking to something without a face. I was also the only other person that it would even interact with. Maybe it was because Courtney and I were together.

"Let me ask the obvious question." Artemis stated. "How does teaching Courtney how to shoot help us against the Injustice Society?"

"It gives us something that they won't be prepared for." I pointed out. "By now, I'm sure that they at least know what we can do, so we need to try to come up with some surprises for them. Any chance that we have to catch them off-guard is one that we need to take. It's why we need to try to learn new skills that could help us with our fighting. I taught you how to shoot even when you had superstrength."

"Where are we on getting Henry to help us." Emiko asked.

"I need to try to talk to him again." I explained. "Things might be a little bit difficult now that his dad is awake."

"Well how did talking to Courtney's mom go?" She followed.

"I think it went okay. She was more understanding than I expected." I admitted.

At that point, Courtney stopped shooting and came over to us.

"Wow." She commented.

"What?" I asked.

"It's just that the staff is so dormant when everyone else touches it. It never lights up when anyone else touches it." Courtney explained.

"You know what I think we need to try something." I declared as we went outside behind the building. I wasn't sure if this was going to work or not. I brought Courtney just in case. I would probably look like a fool if this didn't work. Then again, I might look like a fool anyway. "I need you to take me up to the roof."

It was a few seconds before I was lifted up into the air. I couldn't believe that it actually worked.

"How did you do that?" She asked. "Why would it listen to you?"

"I don't know!" I admitted before I looked at the staff, "Can you take me back down now?"

"I think we need to talk to Pat about it." She proposed.

"Okay, let's go to your house then," I declared.

"He's not at the house. He's at the Pit Stop. He spent the night there. However before I could do anything, I heard something.

"Olivia." I heard Henry's voice. It was like it was in my head.

I then saw that he was in front of the club. I went to the door and let him inside.

"So I have something that I need to tell you." He explained. "I know that the Injustice Society killed the Justice Society of America. I also know that their leader is Jordan Mahkent. My dad is working with him. They want to do something called Project New America."

"Were you able to find out what it was?" I asked. This could be some very useful information.

"No." He declared. "But I know that after they killed The Justice Society, they killed my mom, who was Starman's brother. Jordan was the one who did it."

Okay, so now we had absolute confirmation that Jordan was Icicle. I still didn't know how we were supposed to defeat him. I needed to find out an actual weakness of his. If he was made of ice, maybe we could generate enough force to break the ice. It was too bad that Artemis no longer had her superstrength. Then again, I wasn't sure if she would even be able to get close enough to him to do that.

"We need to save my dad. He's different. I think my mom was starting to change him." He proposed. "I saw it. I think he can still be saved. He says that he doesn't remember the last ten years. Maybe we can fix things and make him less evil."

Ideally we would make him not evil at all, but I didn't know how we were supposed to do that. I knew that this was going to be a tough task. I also hoped that he had some sort of plan.

"So where is your dad now?" Courtney asked him.

"Jordan said that he was going to take him to some sort of lair." Henry explained.

"Well do you know where this lair is?" I asked.

"Yeah, it's underground. There are tunnels that lead there all over the city." He explained.

"Well we're going to need to find the perfect entry point so we don't walk into a trap." I pointed out.

"There's just one more thing that I need to know. Do you know what happened to Cindy?" He asked. I knew that this would be a little bit hard to explain, but I wanted to explain it.

"She's currently being held by a government organization called ARGUS." I declared. "I know that they're keeping her alive. I don't trust the woman who is in charge, but she's not something that we can worry about right now. I'm pretty sure that she's safe."

"Hey, Henry, I know that this isn't the best time but I wanted to know if you wanted to go out with me sometime." Emiko remarked.

"Yes, Emiko, this is an extremely bad time." I explained. "I'm sorry. She's just had a crush on you for a while."

"Emiko, I like you, but I think we should wait until we manage to deal with the ISA and stop whatever Project New America is before we try to worry about that." Henry declared.

"Should we call Dinah about this?" Iris asked me.

"I don't think it's worth bringing her. She'll only get killed." Artemis commented.

"No. I'm going to talk to her. Henry, I want you and Mia to try to find a good way for us to enter. I'm going to call Dinah, but if we need to go, let me know." I stated. I was going to at least give the chance, but I was pretty sure that we wouldn't be able to wait for her. The problem was that I wasn't sure if she would be able to leave the restaurant or not.

"Hello?" She answered.

"So we have a mission that we're going to go on, but I don't know how much time we're going to have before we go." I explained. "I need to know if you're going to be available to leave on a moment's notice."

"I thought you did most of your stuff at night. I don't know if I'll be able to leave during the middle of a dinner rush." She commented.

"Well these villains don't strictly come out at night like the others." I pointed out. "All I know is that we have a shot to ambush them and stop them, but we won't have time to wait for you to be ready."

"Why are you calling me if you're not sure if I'll be able to be there?" She inquired.

"Because part of being a hero means that you have to be able to be ready to stop the enemy even at inopportune times. If you can make it, I would appreciate your help. You do provide something useful at least. Even though this is dangerous and I'm not quite sure what our chance of survival is, we need help."

"Send a message for when you're leaving and where I need to go. If I'm able to be there, I will be there." She remarked. So I didn't know if I would be able to expect her or not, but I supposed that was the best that I could get from her. I did not want to harm her business in order to do what we were doing, but I also was not trying to dissuade her from doing this either. I was pretty sure that that ship had long sailed.

"We found the best location to enter." Mia explained. "The easiest point of access is Cindy Burman's house. It was cleared out a few days ago, but it contains a tunnel that goes right to the Injustice Society's lair."

"Okay. It looks like we need to go." I replied. "Mia, I want you and Iris to stay behind. We need some sort of backup just in case something goes wrong. Can you two promise me you'll stay?"

"Are you sure that we shouldn't call the police for backup?" Iris asked me.

"The police can't fight something like this. Icicle is bulletproof and who knows what the rest of them can do?"

We were able to get into the house pretty easily. There really wasn't anyone around. I was kind of surprised that there weren't any guards, but from it seemed, it was a pretty long tunnel, so they were probably more guards towards the front.

"I'm just going to say it. This is really creepy." Artemis commented. She really didn't need to say that because we knew that all of this was creepy.

We went down to the basement and started to walk down the tunnel. There wasn't a lot of light, but I was normally used to stuff like that. Thankfully, the staff was able to help light the way. It did at least solve one problem, but I knew that there were a lot more. One of the biggest ones was that we didn't know how many people were going to be down there. It could be all of the Injustice Society, or it could be just Brainwave and Icicle and we weren't even sure if Brainwave was going to be evil or not because of his memory issues.

"Okay, we need to split up." I stated as I looked around. "Courtney, Henry and I will go one way and Emiko and Artemis will go the other. We have to try to find the entrance."

"I kind of feels a little bit uneven because I don't know if we're as equipped to defend ourselves." Artemis remarked.

"Alright, fine. Courtney, you go with Artemis and Emiko can come with me and Henry." I replied. I just knew that we needed to do this already and we didn't have time to argue.

We began to walk together.

"You know is this probably something that we should have called Thea about." Emiko declared.

"Thea has her own problems in Central City. I can't just call her when I need help." I pointed out. "Besides, we managed to beat your dad and Slade without her help, and we can do this too."

"We're close to my dad." Henry remarked. "I can feel it."

It was then that I noticed that there were a bunch of men in red cloaks, with a man in green cloak in the center, while Brainwave was hooked up to some sort of machine.

At point, Emiko knocked something over which seemed to alert them to our presence. I pulled out my bow and Emiko grabbed her sword.

"Go." Dragon King declared. At that point, the cloaked men came after us and we were surrounded by a lot of cloaked men. I started to fire my bow, but I wasn't sure if I had enough arrows to fight all of them. We would have to fight our way through them.

"I can't read their minds. It's like they have no thoughts of their own." Henry explained. He started to use his telekinesis to throw them, but there were just so many of them. I knew that a smoke arrow wouldn't work because they were wearing masks. I then managed to break free while they fought them off and I found myself face-to-face with Dragon King.

"Green Arrow." He commented.

"Dragon Guy." I replied.

"It's Dragon King!" He declared as he pulled his sword out. I began to fight, blocking it with my bow. It knew that it would be a good time to have a close-range weapon as well. I began to look for any. However, before I needed to, the staff flew out and Courtney blocked it. It also knocked Dragon King's mask off to reveal that he was literally reptilian. We screamed and she shot him back.

It was at that point, that I saw Henry had released his father.

"They already got to you? Changed you back?" Henry asked.

"No, this is who I am." Brainwave declared. "It's who I've always been. It's who you are too."

At that point, Henry used his powers to throw him back. I didn't know if we would be able to win at this point, so it was probably best to try to focus on getting out of here alive.

"We need to retreat." I announced as we started to run. I knew that we had an opportunity to kill Brainwave, but we would only be able to kill him and I didn't want to do that in front of Henry, regardless of whether or not he was evil.

We started to run and it kind of felt like the place was caving in. We would have to get out of there fast. Okay, yes, this would be a very good time to have Thea helping us because she would be able to help us get out of here, but we didn't have her help.

We found ourselves trapped behind a gate. Henry started to push them open.

"You guys need to go through." He declared. Emiko was the first one through and then there was Courtney, leaving me, Artemis and Henry. I was waiting for her because I was pretty sure that I would be the best for handling Brainwave if we needed to.

"Settle down children." Brainwave declared. "You can't hide from me."

"We're going to kill you." Artemis told him as she fired her bow at him. Predictably, he managed to stop it.

"Artemis Crock. Does your parents know what you're doing?" He asked her. "They would be so disappointed that you're on the opposite side as them."

"What are you talking about?" Artemis replied. Well this was not good.

"Why don't you ask Olivia. She knows." He remarked. And now it was worse.

"Both of you go through." Henry commanded before I walked through and he pushed Artemis. I had a bad feeling about what was going to happen. I also found that there was a forcefield that seemed to be preventing us from going back through. The two of them started to fight each other using their abilities.

"Dad, listen to me. I know what these powers did to you." Henry declared. "They warped what you believe in, but people aren't monsters. I don't want to fight you. I love you."

I noticed that Brainwave seemed to be talking in Henry's mind so the rest of us couldn't hear it.

"No, you're better than this. Mom knew that you could be good." Henry argued. It was looking less and less like he was about to win. I was pretty sure unless he managed to convince his dad, he was a goner. "She believed in you. I know you loved her and I know that Jordan killed her because she saw the good in you too."

"Junior, Jordan didn't kill your mother, I did." Brainwave declared. Okay, I was not expecting that. I supposed that I shouldn't have been surprised considering that Robert had tried to kill me. "I had to make a choice. Don't make me choose again, Son. Stand by my side or don't stand at all."

"I will never stand by your side." Henry declared defiantly. It was too late for him. I knew that what we needed to do was escape. He tried to fight his father, but he wasn't able to and Brainwave made the whole thing cave in on him. I was pretty sure that he would be crushed and I wouldn't be able to get him out in time before he died. "Olivia, there are good people in the world. Don't let this change your mind. Emiko, I'm sorry that I never really got to know you."

With that he was crushed by the rubble. I had to go back to the club. I gave Artemis and Emiko the night off. We would be a little bit shorthanded, but I couldn't make them work after seeing that.

After a few minutes, Barbara came in. I took her and Courtney up to the office.

"So I was looking up stuff about this Starman and I couldn't believe it." She declared before she showed us a picture. "Courtney this was your father."

So I decided to do something different. In most cases Courtney thinks Starman is her father, only to find out she's not. This time she doesn't think he is, only to find out that he really is. Also Artemis found out that Olivia is hiding something from her, but they didn't have time to discuss that. Finally, Olivia found out that she is worthy to wield the staff. Will that come up later? Please don't forget to review.

Chapter Text

After everything that we had been doing to find out who Courtney's dad, we finally had an answer. It was Starman. I was pretty sure that he hadn't come across her mind. It might have been because she wanted him to be alive. I couldn't help but wonder if she had any sort of connection to Arthur Light and why Starman had used the name Arthur when he was hooking up with Courtney's mom. I supposed that it wasn't too uncommon to use a fake name to hit on college girls. And it made sense that since Courtney was able to use the staff, but I was also able to use the staff, and I was not related to Starman in any way.

Of course, as important of a revelation as that was, it wasn't the most important thing at the moment. Henry was dead. His father had killed him. I didn't think that there was anything more unrepentant then killing your own child. Even though Robert had tried to kill me, he did it specifically because I wasn't his child. And he had also technically apologized for that. I wasn't sure if it was genuine or not, but he had apologized.

That night, I went home because I knew that I needed to sleep. I didn't know how well I would sleep because people being killed in front of me tended to give me nightmares. I had happened a few times before. I didn't know what I could have even done to save him. The problem with Brainwave was that his powers made him virtually invincible unless you managed to catch him off guard. I was also worried about Emiko since she wasn't Henry's girlfriend, but she did really like him a lot. This was not going to be easy on her.

I didn't have the easiest time sleeping. I didn't like to admit that I was nervous ever, but I was very nervous about fighting the Injustice Society, mainly because they had two villains that I didn't know how to beat. Yeah, I could try to use fire against Icicle, but I didn't know what temperature I would have to get to harm him, and I didn't know if I could get something hot enough to do that. There was also the possibility that even I could, it was cause collateral damage and I didn't want to cause collateral damage.

I woke up feeling groggy. I knew one of the first things that I needed to do was tell my mother about Jordan. The problem was that the situation was delicate. It wasn't like we could try to arrest him because he was too much for the police and if he knew that she knew, he could kill her.

"How did you sleep?" She asked me.

"I barely did." I answered. "I kept thinking about Henry's death. And also, I know now that Jordan is Icicle. The only problem is that I don't know what to do about it."

"We could arrest him." She pointed out. While she could attempt to do that, I was pretty sure that it wouldn't work. I also felt that even if they managed to successfully subdue him, there was no way that they could hold him.

"And what do we do when he kills the cops trying to do that?" I challenged. "I'm the only person to ever lose a fight to him and live. On top of that, I don't want him to know that I told you because he could go after you. He already killed William Zarrick and I'm pretty sure that he won't hesitate to kill the mayor if the situation presents itself."

"So what do you want me to do?" She inquired.

"I guess the only real thing that we can do is stop inviting him over here." I explained. You know I didn't know how I was going to tell Cameron about this. How do you tell someone that their father is a supervillain. I supposed that I was about to find out because I knew that things were going to be awkward next time I talked to Artemis. Before he killed Henry, he had told her that I knew the truth about her parents.

"Another thing is we don't know how much control over this city that Injustice Society has." Dad added as he walked into the kitchen. "They could have someone high ranking in the police department. They've already had multiple people in the city council, so we don't know who we can trust."

"Is Emiko awake?" I asked him.

"I don't know." He answered. I supposed that I would need to check on her. I wouldn't be surprised if she hadn't slept at all. While I could function without sleep due to my body healing itself, I knew that she didn't have the same luxury.

"I can't believe that even as the mayor that I feel powerless to stop these people." Mom admitted.

"Well it probably won't make you feel better, but I don't have a lot of confidence either." I declared. On top of everything else, we still didn't know what they were planning on doing. I knew that they had some sort of evil goal, but I didn't know what that evil goal was. "I know that I'm the one who is supposed to do this stuff, but I don't know what to do."

"You should go check on your sister." Dad told me. "And we know that you'll figure it out."

I went to Emiko's room and knocked on the door.

"Hey, Em, it's me." I told her. She then came over and opened the door. There were bags under eyes, and her cheeks were a little bit red. "So did you get any sleep last night?"

"No." She answered.

"I'm sorry." I replied as I gave him a hug.

"I don't blame you." She declared. "I know you were the one who convinced him to be in this, but he died trying to be good. You showed him that people could be good. The fact that you can still have a pure heart even after everything that you've been through is so inspiring."

"You know you don't have to do this anymore." I told her. "I know this is hard on you."

"I don't keep fighting, then Brainwave and the Injustice Society will have won." She declared. "The only thing that we do now for Henry to honor him and stop the Injustice Society in whatever they're planning. So do we have any idea what they're planning right now?"

"No." I answered.

"Then we need to find out and we need to find out how to stop them." She explained.

"Well right now, we need to get headed to school." I explained.

"But isn't someone at the school involved in the Injustice Society?" She asked me.

"Yeah Coach Crock and possibly someone else, but we need to live our lives as normal until we can figure out more." I explained.

I went to my room to put on my uniform. I knew that school would give me a chance to talk to people. I needed to figure out how Courtney felt about her paternal revelation, and I needed to talk to Artemis, but above all else, I needed to figure out how everyone was feeling after last night. I knew that something like that, a total failure, could be demoralizing.

I came back to check on her and saw that she was completely dressed.

"So today is going to suck, but we need to get through it." I told her.

"Okay." She agreed. "Let's do this."

From there, the two of us headed to school. The first thing that I noticed was that there was a memorial to Henry. His father had reported his death, said that the tunnel he was in had caved in on him. There was no reason to suspect that he was responsible for it. Not as many seemed to care about this one as opposed to the one for Joey. I supposed, in their eyes, Henry didn't deserve it as much.

The first person that I found at school was Courtney. She gave me a hug as soon as she saw me.

"So how are you holding up?" I asked her.

"Even though this isn't even the first time that this has happened, it just hurts a lot more." She commented.

"It's because Henry was one of us. He wanted to stop the Injustice Society just as much as we did." I explained. "So how are you dealing the fact that Starmna is your father?"

"I really haven't even been able to think about that very much." She admitted. "I suppose it makes sense. I've just been too busy thinking about Henry and wondering if we could have done anything differently."

"I don't think we could have. He wanted to save his dad, but unfortunately his dad was beyond saving and when we found out, it was too late." I declared. "There's nothing more that we could have done. We can't blame ourselves for this."

"I know." She stated. "We just have to keep fighting so Henry's sacrifice was not in vain."

At that point, Artemis came up to me. I knew that I was about to have a very awkward conversation. It was possible that it would go beyond awkward. I had no idea what was about to happen, which was why I had been so hesitant to tell her.

"Olivia, we need to talk." She told me. I hoped that this secret wouldn't mess things up.

We went to the locker room because I knew that no one would be inside. I really hoped that she wouldn't be mad at me, but I had a feeling that she would be.

"So how are you?" I asked awkwardly.

"What did Brainwave mean when he said that my parents were on the opposite side? He said that you knew about it." She responded. I supposed we were going to just get straight to business.

"Your parents are part of the Injustice Society." I answered. I knew that this would not be easy information for her to process.

"What?" She retorted. "No, they can't be."

"Your father is Sportsmaster and your mother is Tigress." I explained. "I know this is hard to process, but it's true."

"When did you find out about this?" She challenged. Yeah, things were probably about to get really bad.

"It was back after Werner Zytle escaped. Sportsmaster decided that he wanted to kill him, and he got dosed with some Vertigo and he was screaming your name because I'm pretty sure that his biggest fear was finding out who he was. Then Tigress showed up and that was when I made the connection."

"So you've known about this for weeks and you didn't think to tell me?" She asked angrily.

"I didn't know how you would react to it." I stammered. I knew that this was bad, and I had probably made it a lot worse by not telling her as soon as I found out about it.

"How did you think that I would react?" She challenged as she pushed me against a locker room. "Obviously you didn't feel the same about talking to Henry about his dad."

"Artemis, I'm sorry that I didn't tell you." I apologized. "I just thought…"

"Thought what? Did you think that I was going to join them just because they're my parents?" She asked.

"I considered it." I admitted. "But the main reason that I didn't want to tell you was that I didn't want to change your perception of them."

"They're part of the Injustice Society. We need to bring down the entire Injustice Society. You know that I would have figured it out eventually." She pointed out. "Why couldn't you just trust me?"

"Artemis, you know that in order to stop the Injustice Society, we may have to kill them. That includes your parents." I argued.

"When you found out that your father was the one who wanted to do the Undertaking, what did you do?" She asked me. That was not a question that I expected her to ask.

"I knew that I needed to stop him." I answered.

"Well the same thing applies here." She declared. "My parents are criminals, and we need to take them down and based on what we saw with Brainwave, I don't think that I'll be able to change their minds."

"Maybe you shouldn't do anything drastic." I replied. There was no guarantee that her parents wouldn't be willing to change. "Plus, we need to find out just what they want to do before we do anything."

"Well how are we going to find out what they're planning?" She questioned. That was a good question.

"Well I think that maybe since we know that Jordan Mahkent is Icicle, we might be able to look on his computer to see if there's anything related to what they're planning." I proposed.

"Okay, then we probably need to get on that." She declared. I didn't know if it would be that easy. There was probably going to be some sort of firewall at least. On top of that Mia and I were the only ones who were good enough at hacking to be able to do it and both of us were in school right now.

"It'll take a little bit of time." I explained. "So are you mad at me?"

"Yes, I'm mad." She answered. "I'm mad because you didn't think that I could handle it. I'm mad because you thought that I might leave the team, and I'm also mad that my parents are villains, but that doesn't mean that I'm going to stop this."

Another issue that I realized was that while I knew who Icicle was, it was also possible that Brainwave could tell him who not only I was, but also everyone else on the team, well except for Mia, Iris, and Dinah since they weren't there. It also meant that our families were in danger. We would need to open all sorts of surveillance. The other bad news was we didn't know how much time we had to figure out just what the Injustice Society was doing. I was going to bet that Brainwave had something to do with it but we still had no clue. All I knew was that we couldn't fail. I wouldn't fail this city again.

After school, I decided that I wanted to go talk to Dinah. On the way there, I couldn't help but think that maybe we could use some help. I could talk to Sara about getting the League of Assassins, but I wasn't even sure if they had a way to stop the Injustice Society. All that they had was numbers. Also, I really didn't want to owe them a favor. I knew that I could be an assassin, but I didn't want to join.

I found out that Dinah was going to be at the bridal store. She was trying to pick out a dress considering her wedding was only a few weeks away. I probably had to wait for her to get dress before she decided what her bridesmaids were going to wear. Joanna was still going to be her made of honor, but Tommy decided that I should be a bridesmaid.

"Hey." I greeted her.

"Hi." She responded. "So I heard that your mission didn't go well at all."

"Yeah I have to say that Henry dying qualifies as not going well." I replied. "The only positive was that we found out who the leader of the Injustice Society is."

"Who is it?" She inquired.

"Jordan Mahkent is Icicle." I explained. "He's the one who killed William Zarick, along with Digger Harkness, Warren Patel. Martin Somers and Jason Brodeur."

"Well why don't you go tell my father about it? He can lock him up." She suggested.

"Dinah, the guy can turn himself into ice and freeze anything. Even if they managed to arrest him somehow, there's no way that anything would be able to hold him." I pointed out. "All we would be doing is putting the lives of any officers tried to arrest him at risk."

"Well maybe you should go talk to my father anyway." She declared. I looked at her. "Even if it's not about that, I think that there is something that you need to tell him. If you think that he's the ally that you think he is, then you shouldn't have any problem telling him the truth."

She was probably right, especially since her father was the only person in my inner circle who didn't know who I was. I just hoped that she was right, and I would be able to tell him.

From there, I went to the precinct. I knew that this was going to be a bit of a difficult conversation to have because if I was wrong and I couldn't trust him, it would be a huge mistake. Fortunately, he was there.

"Hey, Olivia, what are you doing here?" He asked. His attitude towards me was a lot better than it was just a few years ago, but I supposed that Sara being alive would help with that. I still wasn't going to be easy for me to say.

"I need to talk to you about something. Do you think we can step into your office?" I requested.

Once I was inside, I would have to make sure that I wasn't being recorded. Well video recording would probably be okay as long as there wasn't audio recording. Once I was inside, I took a seat in his chair.

"So what's this about? You sound nervous." He declared.

"I have something that I want to tell you. I probably shouldn't be telling you because of who you are, but this is something that I think that I can trust you about." I stated.

"Maybe you shouldn't tell me then." He declared.

"Detective….Captain…no, Quentin. I have something to tell you. I'm Green Arrow." I stated.

"Oh so I was right all along." He replied. "Well I already said that you wouldn't be charged for anything that you've done. I do have to wonder. Why are you telling me now?"

"Dinah suggested to me that I do it and it's because you are an important person in my life. I suppose we about to be family pretty soon." I explained. I didn't know if there was a technical term for your sister-in-law's father, but that was what we were going to be.

"I mean obviously I can't arrest a member of my daughter's wedding party." He joked. "So I have to ask. What is the vigilante doing these days?"

"I'm trying to stop the Injustice Society." I explained.

"The Injustice Society?" He replied.

"Yeah, they're supposed to be against injustice our something. Anyway, there's this group of people who want to do…something. I don't even know what their plan is, but I know that they're not normal people. Their leader is a man named Jordan Mahkent who works with my mother."

"The city councilman? Do you have any idea how crazy that sounds?" He asked.

"I do. I should probably get going." I explained. "Whatever you do, don't send anyone after Jordan Mahkent. He is too much for your men to handle. He has powers over ice, and I wasn't even to beat him."

From there, I went to the lair and began to look for a way into Jordan Mahkent's computer. Ideally, I would be able to do it remotely, but I did know that city hall would have better security than other places in the city. They probably people trying to keep hackers out as well because I knew that could be very dangerous.

One thing that I needed to figure out was what the name of the network was. I was fairly certain that they weren't going to name it city hall because that would be way too obvious to find. It was probably something that I could talk to my mom about, but I didn't know if she would want to give me the ability to hack into city hall and I didn't want to involve her. I continued to type away as Courtney walked into the lair.

"What are you doing?" She questioned.

"I'm trying to get into Jordan Mahkent's computer so I can try to figure out what the Injustice Society is planning." I declared.

"Isn't that something that Mia usually does?" She questioned.

"I can do it too." I pointed out.

"Well speaking about Mia, have you thought of trying to find her in Russia?" She asked.

"That's probably something better suited for doing after the Injustice Society is defeated." I answered. I knew that it was probably important for me to do. I would have to learn how to be a mother though. I didn't really know how to take care of a child. I also didn't know if she would have inherited my ability or not. There was also the factor that it may not even show up until she was 16 like mine did.

"You know I had an idea earlier in school. Perhaps we should try to figure out what all of the members of the Injustice Society have in common and maybe then we can figure out what they want." She suggested.

"Okay, so here's what know. The known members are Jordan Mahkent, Henry King, Dr. Ito, and Artemis's parents, along with Willaim Zarrick and we also don't know how who the Gambler is. So, what do they have in common?" I asked.

"We'll all of them have kids." She pointed out. While that was true, I didn't know if that was enough of a connection for them to want to work together. On top of that, Dr. King and Dr. Ito didn't seem like they were very good parents.

"I think it has to be more than that." I commented. "On the surface, none of these peoole seem to have anything in common, but they all have to have some sort of common goal to want to work together."

"Maybe they all went to school together or something?" She responded. I didn't think that would make sense for Dr. Ito since he was supposed to be so much older than them. "What about those people that Dragon King had working for him. They were like had no thoughts of their own. What if they want to do that to more people?"

"That's a theory, but even if they're going to do that then we need to figure out how they plan on doing it because if we don't know how they plan on doing it, we won't be able to stop them." I told her.

"So, are you going to go to Henry's funeral?" She asked.

"There's a part of me that thinks that none of us should go there." I admitted. "If Dr. King is there, it won't be a safe place for any of us to be."

"I didn't think about that." She admitted.

At that point, Mia came into the room. I kind of wondered why she was so late.

"I kind of feel like I shouldn't even be in chess club." She complained. "Everyone else's so bad at it. So what are you doing right now?"

"I'm trying to hack into Jordan Mahkent's computer at city hall to see if I can figure out what the Injustice Society is planning." I explained.

"How are you doing, Courtney?" Mia inquired. "After all this searching for who your father is, it can't be easy to find out that he's been dead the whole time."

"I mean I guess getting an answer and coming to a conclusion is better than nothing. And now I can put all of my focus on this mission. The ISA needs to be stopped." She replied. "You know I've been thinking. The Injustice Society has a cool name. Why don't we call ourselves something?"

"What did you have in mind?" I asked with a smile I would probably need to wait until everyone was here so we could vote on the name, but we could at least hear her idea.

"Well, we could just call ourselves the New Justice Society, but I don't think that we should just take their name." She proposed. We probably weren't as good at working together as them. "What if we call ourselves something like the Justice…League?

"I thought we just called ourselves Team Arrow." Mia declared.

"I mean it's not just about me, especially considering only three of us even use arrows." I pointed out. "I'm trying to learn how to use them." Courtney explained. "Can I try some more?"

"Of course you can. You know you are so hot when you use my bow." I flirted.

"Get a room you two." Mia teased. I chose to ignore her.

"So, I thought about something. If you're going to use my bow, then you need to wear my costume as well." I declared. Did it seem like a little bit of a roleplay fantasy, maybe, but I kind of wanted to know what she would look like wearing it.

"Well, if I'm going to do that, then you have to wear mine." She proposed. Well, I could tell that was going to be a different feeling.

So, the two of us started to get dressed. I knew that this was going to be closest that I ever got to being Stargirl and at least Courtney's costume didn't look anything like Thea's. I knew that I would not be caught dead wearing that. I supposed it was good that she could run so fast because it meant that no one would have to see her in it.

Once I had the costume on, I definitely did feel a little bit weird. I then saw Courtney wearing my hood and mask and realized that I very much liked what I saw.

"Wow." She commented.

"How do you move in these shorts without ripping them?" I asked. I was still the same size as her, but they just felt really tight.

"The fabric is made to not rip easily." She explained. I guess that would be okay. I kind of wished that I had the staff with me so I could practice with it.

"So as interesting as this is to see, I don't think that I'm going to be able to hack into city hall from here." Mia declared. "I think there's just too much that can keep me out. I think we need to try to do it from the inside."

"How are we going to just into city hall so you can hack the computer of a city councilman?" Courtney asked.

"I mean that is one of the perks of being the mayor's daughter that I can basically go there whenever I want." I pointed out.

"Okay, but we should probably wait until tomorrow to try to do it," Mia declared. "Also, we need to deal with the possibility that Jordan knows who we are."

"I am preparing for that. As far as I'm concerned, I probably shouldn't trust anyone outside of our immediate circle. We'll run the club like normal tonight but starting tomorrow we're going to close it down until we can take the Injustice Society down." I explained.

That night, after closing the club down, I started to head home. I knew that there was a possibility that I may not be safe at home, but my family would probably be safer there. Even though my night of work was over, I was not aware that my night was just beginning.

So, this chapter was mainly just the fallout of the previous one. They still don't know what the Injustice Society is planning but they're about to find out. Please don't forget to review.

Chapter Text

It was the evening, and I couldn't help but feel like something was wrong. Well I knew that something was wrong. The Injustice Society was planning some sort of thing that may or may not have been a mass brainwashing. Either way, they were planning something nefarious and I had no idea what they were doing or how to stop it. I needed to figure out quickly because I didn't know how much time that I had. I needed to try to get to Jordan Mahkent's computer to try to find answers. Part of me wanted to try to tell Cameron that her dad is a supervillain, but I wasn't sure how well that would go. The most likely thing that would happen was she might not believe me.

I could tell that the Injustice Society was not like any of the bad guys that I had faced before. Unlike Robert or Slade, their agenda didn't seem to be focused on destruction, which arguably made them more dangerous. Things that were destroyed could always be rebuilt, but if they wanted to take over people's minds, that might be harder to undo. I also didn't quite know how they even planned on doing so.

On top of that, I wasn't sure how I was going to fight Brainwave or Icicle. Both of their powers made them very difficult to challenge, especially since I specialized in long range combat. That kind of made it easier to defend against me. I would have to figure out their weaknesses. Well, I knew that Dr. King was a normal human beyond his powers and if I managed to land a blow, he wouldn't be able to recover from it. Jordan on the other hand was made of hard ice that was not easy to break. I did know one person who could help me in the fight, but I didn't think that I could or should rely on people in Central City to help me.

I decided to check on Emiko to see how she was doing. I knew that she was still mourning Henry's death, but I also hoped that she knew that she would have to keep fighting while still mourning him. The Injustice Society didn't seem like they would just stop this. They didn't care that Henry was dead, and they were going to continue moving on with their plan whatever it was.

"How are you holding up?" I asked.

"I mean it's still not easy. The worst part is that I feel like I never really got to know him at all." She explained. "I know it sounds kind of dumb, but I really think that he was changing for the better when he died. He could have been a hero but his dad didn't want him to be. I don't understand how someone can be so cruel?" She replied.

"I've been asking myself that for seven years now." I explained. "There are a lot bad people out there, but I also never gave up on the good ones. I strived to be one of the good ones, even if I haven't done everything right."

"You are one of the good ones and I think that there are a lot more good people than you think." She replied. I smiled. Some people would say that idealism was stupid, but I would look at the world with a positive outlook. I believed in the good in people. Some people didn't have any good in them, but I felt like most of them did. One thing that I couldn't help but wonder if I could do was wonder if I could reverse engineer their plan to change the minds of the Injustice Society.

It was then that I heard something. Someone was in the house. I heard something flying through the air.

"Get down!" I replied as I jumped in front of a dart that flew at Emiko. I winced in pain before I pulled it out and looked at Tigress in front of me.

"You were definitely flexible enough to be on the cheerleading squad." She told me. "It's a shame that you decided to devote your time to this rather something more productive.

"You know I could say the same about you." I retorted. "But I am surprised that you managed to get in here undetected."

"Our friend managed to disable your security system. It's quite easy for him." She responded. "You know as soon as I deal with you two, I am going to kill your parents and I am very much going to enjoy it."

"You can't expect me to let that happen, can you?" I questioned.

"You don't even have your bow. I have the advantage here." She argued. I couldn't believe that villains still seemed to think that I was useless without it. I just smirked.

"Why don't you ask Cindy Burman how that went?" I challenged. "I guess you can't go though since no one has seen her since I defeated her. I'm a bit surprised that Dr. Ito isn't looking for her."

"Dr. Ito may be many things, but a good father isn't one of them." She declared.

"And I suppose you think that you're a good mother?" I questioned.

"We're going to make this country a better place for our children. Just because you don't understand that doesn't make it not true." She said before she pounced on me. I threw her off.

"How about you just tell me what you're planning?" I asked. "After all, it's not like I'll be able to stop it if you're here to kill me."

"I'm not falling for that one." She replied. "This isn't a Bond movie. I know that even though I was sent to kill you, that doesn't mean that there's not a chance that you won't get out of here and tell your little team."

"I guess you're smarter than I gave you credit for." I told her before I threw her against the wall.

"You know you have so many expensive things in here. It would be a shame if some of this stuff got destroyed." She replied.

"You know I have to say that it's kind of insulting that even though I've been doing this for two years that people like you still underestimate me." I declared. "How about we just leave the weapons behind and fight like women?"

"It's been a long time since I've been in a cat fight. You should be careful. I haven't trimmed my claws in a long time." She replied as I swept her feet out from under her.

"Come on show me everything you learned on that island." She taunted.

"I would but I don't think Artemis would like that very much." I retorted as I threw her into the bathroom. Of course, even in there we had antiques. She then grabbed a knife and pointed it at me. It was then that I heard a bow draw.

"Put the knife down, Mom." Artemis declared.

"Artemis. You know that you don't want to do that." Tigress responded. She looked like she was a little bit surprised. "Your father and I raised you better than this."

"Did you raise her not to let guard down?" I asked as I stole the knife and Artemis shot her in the thigh.

"I underestimated you." Tigress replied before she yawned loudly. "A tranquilizer…should have killed me."

With that she passed out on the floor.

"I think we should leave her here and get out of here." Artemis commented. "They know where you live and they could send more people."

"Artemis, thank you." I told her. "I know that couldn't have been easy for you."

"Well now I know how you felt." She declared as we started to run.

With that, I ran to get Emiko, Mom and Dad out of there.

"I need you two to get out of here." I suggested. "But don't tell me where you're going so Brainwave can't use it against me."

"We're not doing that this time." Mom replied as she grabbed my hand. "We are going to stay and help you fight this."

"Okay, fine but we do need to go somewhere they won't as easily find us." I explained. At that point, my phone started to ring. It was Courtney. "Hello?"

"Sportsmaster was in my house, and he tried to kill my family." She explained. I assumed that meant that she was able to defeat him.

"Bring them to our house. I'll give you the address." I told her. "I'll call the team, and we'll all meet there."

I knew that there were going to be a lot of people, but like everything we owned, the house was very big. We actually had a permit to have a house there when most people couldn't even go by the lake.

While we were on our way, I couldn't help but wonder what our next step was going to be. I then realized that I had a possible advantage. While the lake house might not have the best computer, I was pretty sure that I could make it work. I would have to wait for everyone to arrive before we started anything big. As long as Tommy wasn't in surgery, he would be able to get there soon.

It had been a long time since I had been to the lake house. It was before I went to the island even. Going to the lake really hadn't been something that was on my mind. Even when things were quiet, I knew that I would rather spend my time in better places.

One thing about the house was that we didn't have any food there. I knew that wouldn't be a hug problem though. I was then that Dinah and Tommy showed up.

"You're lucky that I own a restaurant and had plenty extra leftover." She told me. She might still have to cook some of it, but I was pretty sure that she could do that. I knew that I was pretty hungry and I was pretty sure that everyone else wanted to eat too.

"So this is everyone that's going to be here tonight, right?" Iris asked.

"Unless Barry was going to be here." I remarked.

"No, he was going to take the baby to a safehouse." She remarked. I knew it couldn't be easy for her to not be there.

"You know you don't have to be here right now. If you would feel better with them, you don't have to do this." I assured her.

"This is where I need to be right now." She told me. "I know that I'm risking my life, but sometimes you need to make sacrifices to protect the people that you love. We're going to stop them."

"Maybe I should see if I can get Sara to help us with them." Dinah suggested.

"I don't think we should bring the League into this." I countered. "I don't want to owe them any favors right now because they never do anything for free."

"Well how are we going to stop the Injustice Society?" Dinah asked.

"I'll figure it out." I promised. "One of the first things that I need to do is figure out just they want to do."

"I just think that we should try to get whatever allies we can get right now." Dinah proposed.

"And I think that you need to trust me. I don't want to work with the league. I'll figure it out." I replied in frustration. "Sorry. I don't mean to lash out against you. I know you're only trying to help but there are some things that I don't want to do. I don't believe you should sell your soul to in order to stop evil because if you do, then you're no better than they are."

I knew that we may have to make some sacrifices, and they were a possibility for casualties, but I was pretty sure that we had the ability to defeat them without losing anyone. We could be cautious and still stop them. For example, Courtney and I were probably the only ones who were equipped to fight Icicle due to my healing and her staff being one of the only things that seemed to be able to harm him. Brainwave would also be a challenge. I knew that the best way to stop him would be in a way that he didn't expect. The problem was figuring out something that he didn't expect. Sara was the one who stopped him before, but something like that probably wouldn't work a second time.

I kind of wished that I had an in with the Injustice Society, someone who was willing to spill their secrets, but as far as I knew, all of them were completely loyal to the cause. I didn't think that I would be able to convince any of them to crack. I did have one idea but I wasn't sure if it would work. I called ARGUS.

"Put Cindy on the phone." I stated. I waited a few minutes before she appeared on the screen. She was in a jumpsuit. "Hello Cindy."

"When I get out of here, I am going to kill you." She threatened.

"Yes, you can threaten me all that you want, but I need to talk to you about something. I may even get you released if you are able to help me." I explained.

"What do you want?" She inquired.

"I want to know if you know anything about what your father and the Injustice Society are planning on doing." I stated.

"Why would I tell you anything?" She challenged.

"Because I know that your father experimented on you when you were younger." I explained. "I need to tell you that I know how you feel. When I was 12, I was kidnapped and experimented on by a man named Anthony Ivo. He is the reason why I have my powers today. I didn't even develop them until years later though. I was abused and beaten a lot when I was away from home. I was even raped and had to carry a child that I don't even know where to find. All of this happened before my 16th birthday."

"What did you do to these people?" She asked. She seemed like she was a little bit surprised by that.

"I didn't kill Ivo. A friend of mine did that. As for the men who raped me, I did kill them." I explained. "But what I'm saying is that you don't need to fight for your abusers. You need to fight against them. I can help you fight back against your father, but I need to know what his plan is."

"I don't know what he's planning." She answered. "As much as I wanted to be a member of the Injustice Society, they wouldn't let me."

"Well maybe if you can't join them, you should focus on beating them." I proposed. I knew that was not how the saying went, but it worked here. "I need whatever information that you have on them. Give me that and maybe when this is over, I can let you out."

"I know that the members are my father, Dr. King, Crusher and Paula Crock, Steven Sharp, Principal Bowen, and Jordan Mahkent." She explained. "Why would you be dumb enough to let me out though? Why not just kill me?"

"Because I believe in second chances and I don't think that you're too far gone to change." I explained before I hung up.

At that point, I went back to everyone else. I knew that I wasn't alone in fighting this battle, but the Injustice Society would still be my toughest fight yet. Both Robert and Slade had only wanted to destroy the city but I was pretty sure that the Injustice Society had much larger plans. However, I didn't know how large. If they were really planning a mass brainwashing, I had no idea how much reach they would be able to have. I didn't think they would be able to control the whole world, but I did think that there was a possibility of the whole country being at play.

One thing that I was pretty sure of was that my powers would prevent my mind from being controlled, but that wasn't the most comforting thing. I could be the only person who was unaffected and that would present a very tough challenge. I also knew that I didn't need to keep speculating because all it made me think about was the bad things. I just needed to figure out what they wanted to do because that was what would lead to us finding a way to stop it.

The first thing that I needed to do was eat though. I knew that it wasn't the most ideal time to eat, but I couldn't neglect to take care of my body, and I also knew that I would need to be at full strength. Like Thea, I needed to eat a lot to keep my metabolism from turning on itself, even though I didn't burn as many calories as she did because I wasn't constantly running. Both the Thanksgiving and Christmas meal had been difficult with both of us in the house. The biggest challenge was making sure there was enough food for everyone else that was there.

"You know I don't really feel like eating." Emiko commented.

"I know you're depressed about Henry, but right now the only way we can honor his memory is by defeating the Injustice Society." I explained. "I need to know if you're going to be up for this. I don't want you out there if you can't give it your all."

"I don't know. I know that I want to stop them. I want to kill Brainwave for what he did to Henry." She declared. I knew that was probably what we needed to do. The only other way that I could think to stop him was finding a way to remove his powers and I didn't want something like that to exist because I didn't want it to be used against me

"I agree with you that we probably do need to kill him." I remarked. "However, I don't think that you should do it for revenge. You shouldn't just go in their with your sword ready because one he will see you coming and two he will probably kill you first. I think the best way to deal with him is a surprise attack."

"Well how are we going to stop Jordan?" She questioned.

"I don't know. I think the most important thing is finding out what their master plan is." I declared. I was pretty sure that I would have another battle with Icicle and/or Brainwave, possibly even at the same time. I would have to figure out how to defeat them. I would have to do whatever it took to stop them. "Mia and I are both going to start looking into things after we finish eating. The sooner we find out what's going on, the better the chance we can stop it."

I went to finish eating. I was glad that Dinah had brought something. Don't get me wrong, I loved Big Belly Burger, but her food was just better. Okay, so Big Belly Burger had better burgers, but that was pretty much the only thing that they were better at. I was glad that we had invested in making sure that she had the best restaurant possible. I was also glad that she managed to stay healthy. She was in a lot better of a place than she was a year ago and it wasn't just because she was Wildcat now.

"So I think it would be best for you to close the restaurant until we stop the Injustice Society." I suggested. "I know that it's not great, but we really need you to help fight them. And I will make sure that all of your employees get paid."

"Were you going to also close down your club?" Dinah asked.

"Absolutely, especially since the Injustice Society knows that I use it as my lair thanks to Brainwave." I told her. Fortunately, I likely wouldn't have to rebuild it again. "I don't want to put any of my employees at risk."

"You know part of me thinks that after Tommy and I get married, we should just leave Star City. It seems like it would be a whole lot easier. Plus, not having to deal the rain all of the time would be great." She proposed.

"If that's what you want to do, then go for it. Thea and Linda did it and things are working out pretty well for them." I explained. "Just make sure to send me a postcard when you get there."

"Well if we do leave, I hope that my life there is a lot less chaotic than hers." She quipped.

"Well there is going to be crime wherever you go." I replied. "You don't have to be the one to deal with it though."

"Speaking of Thea, do you think that she might pop the question next…or maybe Linda will do it, but what do you think the chances are that they get engaged?" She asked.

"Well the two of them are only 20 years old." I pointed out. I knew you only had to be 18 to get married, but having a wedding before they could even legally drink didn't seem like it was the best idea. "I don't think that there's any rush for them."

"They're not exactly normal 20-year-olds." She countered. "Thea is the CEO of one of the world's largest companies and Linda is the lead sportswriter for her city's newspaper."

"Well if you want my opinion on it, I think that they should wait." I declared.

"Have you heard from her lately? How is she doing?" She asked.

"Well I know right now she's trying to find out the identity of a man in a yellow suit who has powers like her." I declared. I wanted to help her, but I had my own problems to deal with.

From there, I decided that I needed to get to work. I only had my laptop and I wasn't sure how good our connection was out here. I knew that Mia had her own portable network, so that would make things easier. I supposed even if she wasn't an older version of the girl that I had given birth to, I was still proud of her. I didn't quite understand how she had traveled from another dimension, but I did know that I was glad that I got to know her.

"So Mom, to start we're going to need to know what the name of the network for city hall is." I explained. "We're going to need to try to get into Jordan's computer in order to find out what they are planning."

"The name of the network is Oz." She answered. I supposed that made sense. One of Star City's nicknames was the Emerald City after all. It was kind of clever but also not very obvious. It would look pretty inconspicuous to someone searching networks. "You two aren't going to do anything else other than go through his computer, are you?"

"Mom, I have no desire to bring down city hall." I explained. "Though we probably are going to need a new election to replace Jordan when this is over."

"Hey, I don't mean to interrupt, but when this is over, can you to try to make sure that my parents don't get too harsh of a sentence." Artemis requested. "I know that they're criminals, but I really don't think that they're bad people. If there's one thing that I know, it's that they love me and I think they want to do a lot of this for me."

"We'll deal with that when the time comes." Mom replied. The good news was that she would be able to live by herself if her parents went to prison because she was old enough. And I also knew that we would be able to help her out in whatever way possible. Maybe even if we were lucky, we could get them to work for ARGUS.

"So I found something." Mia declared. "It's not what they're planning, but I find a map of their tunnels. I'm going to send it to all of your phones. Here we have a map of all of the tunnels. You were right about there being an entrance in the school, but there's also one in city hall and there's also a law building where they have some sort of machine."

"What is the machine for?" Barbara asked.

"The equipment that they stole along with the satellite codes must be involved in whatever they're planning." Courtney explained.

"Well it's probably for this brainwashing scheme." Artemis replied. "Maybe those guys in the tunnels were just test subjects and now they're planning on doing it on a much larger scale. Who knows what they could do."

"I don't see how that would help them. From what I know about Jordan, he seems like he does genuinely want to help people. He may have been lying about how he wants to do it, but I don't you can fake that sort of sincerity." Mom responded. "Perhaps they want to make people more like them. He wants to make people follow him and do it without question."

"Well we can't le that happen." Malcolm declared. "Even in the League of Assassins, they still wanted us to have some semblance of free will. They wanted loyalty, but they didn't want to force it. If you have to control people's minds to get them to change, are they really changing?"

"Well I think the best way that we can do this is to split up." Courtney declared. "We'll approach the machine from opposite directions. Olivia, Mia and Dinah can go from one way and I'll take Emiko and Artemis the other way."

One thing that I had to say that I was really proud of was how she managed to learn strategy. She was a far cry from the reckless girl that she when she first started this a few years ago.

"I think that I would be off trying to take down the computers." Mia declared. "It says here that they're base network is in city hall. If anyone comes to try to stop us, I'll be able to defend myself."

"Well I'm coming with you." Mom declared. "As the mayor, I need to help protect city hall and I need to make sure that all who are responsible for this are punished."

"Okay, Mom, but you really to be careful. I know that this city hasn't had the best luck with mayors and I really don't want to add you to the list." I explained.

Was I nervous, of course I was, but I knew that we needed to every available in order to stop the Injustice Society. I was pretty sure that we were almost out of time. I continued to type to see if I could find something, anything that could tell us just what they were up to. So far, I didn't have anything. It was then that I managed to find something. It was a file marked manifesto. That was a little bit on the nose. Didn't people with manifestos usually think they would be caught.

"I found something. It's called the New Constitution. It says that want to force people to…embrace solar and wind power, eliminate discrimination over race, religion, sexual orientation and gender identity, and they want universal healthcare?" I read. What?

"Are we sure that these people are the bad guys?" Artemis asked.

"Well it says the process will take thirty minutes and if we don't stop it, it's permanent." I replied. "Listen, I know this sounds good, but we shouldn't have to force people to think a certain way. It says it will affect everyone 21 and older. Oh and there is also a catch. It says up to 25 million may have too much brainpower to be affected by it, in which case the machine will kill them."

"They're going to kill 25 million people?" Courtney asked in shock. Yeah they were definitely the bad guys. Wanting to control people's minds was bad enough, but killing that many people were full-on genocide and I knew that we couldn't allow that to happen.

At that point, we made our way down and that was when I found a timer. I saw that there was about 30 minutes left. Things were about to start.

"We've only got about 30 minutes to stop this." I said over my comms."

"That's actually not true." A man with a Southern accent interrupted. "Greetings. I'm the Gambler. I hacked your hack of our systems. I will say that the timer isn't for the start of the broadcast, that's for the conclusion. Our broadcast will start in 30 seconds."

At that point, I noticed a glazed look in Dinah's eyes. Okay, we were not prepared for this. It was pretty convenient that the rest of us weren't going to be affected, but I didn't know who the people who would die would be? It could be my parents, Courtney's parents, or anyone else important.

"Iris, are you there?" I asked.

"Olivia, everyone is just staring off." Mike explained. "I don't know what's going on."

"I have control over all of them like puppets." Brainwave declared. "I can control them and make them do what I want and think what I want, like Dinah Lance for example. I think that it would be a good idea for you to stop our little vigilante from stopping me. Let us see what kind of claws the Wildcat really has."

At that point, Dinah turned to face me. Okay, I was in trouble now.

So the finale has started, but it's going to be up to the team to stop things. Artemis managed to stop her mom from hurting Olivia's family. How will things conclude? And is this even the true finale? Please don't forget to review.